The pernicious consequences of the new heresie of the Jesuites against the King and the state by an advocate of Parliament.
         Pernicieuses conséquences de la nouvelle hérésie des Jesuites contre le roy et contre l'estat. English
         Nicole, Pierre, 1625-1695.
      
       
         
           1666
        
      
       Approx. 218 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 89 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A52328
         Wing N1138
         ESTC R16118
         12858558
         ocm 12858558
         94639
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A52328)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 94639)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 722:4)
      
       
         
           
             The pernicious consequences of the new heresie of the Jesuites against the King and the state by an advocate of Parliament.
             Pernicieuses conséquences de la nouvelle hérésie des Jesuites contre le roy et contre l'estat. English
             Nicole, Pierre, 1625-1695.
             Evelyn, John, 1620-1706.
             Arnauld, Antoine, 1612-1694.
          
           [32], 144 p.
           
             Printed by J. Flesher, for Richard Royston ...,
             London :
             1666.
          
           
             Translated by John Evelyn from Nicole's Les pernicieuses conséquences de la nouvelle hérésie des Jesuites, 1664.
             Sometimes wrongly ascribed to Antoine Arnauld.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Jesuits -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2002-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-11 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-12 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-12 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           Pernicious
           Consequences
           OF
           THE
           New
           Heresie
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           AGAINST
           The
           KING
           and
           the
           STATE
           .
        
         
           By
           an
           Advocate
           of
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             I.
             Flesher
          
           ,
           for
           
             Richard
             Royston
          
           ,
           Bookseller
           to
           His
           most
           Sacred
           MAJESTY
           .
           1666.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           
        
         
           THE
           Dedicatory
           Preface
           .
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           title
           your
           Honour
           has
           〈◊〉
           these
           ensuing
           Papers
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Person
           who
           makes
           them
           English
           ,
           defends
           him
           from
           being
           thought
           presumptuous
           ,
           that
           now
           they
           are
           publish'd
           and
           come
           abroad
           in
           the
           World
           :
           They
           wear
           this
           Cypher
           in
           front
           ,
           as
           a
           Periapta
           or
           Amulet
           to
           protect
           
           him
           from
           all
           malevolent
           Influenences
           .
           And
           he
           had
           need
           have
           a
           
             seven-fold
             Buckler
          
           ,
           that
           has
           to
           doe
           with
           an
           Host
           against
           whose
           assaults
           and
           stratagems
           even
           Kings
           themselves
           are
           not
           safe
           from
           danger
           .
           The
           Pens
           and
           Tongues
           of
           their
           sworn
           Adversaries
           have
           sharpned
           the
           Swords
           and
           Poniards
           ,
           
           to
           say
           nothing
           of
           the
           Knives
           ,
           the
           Poison
           ,
           and
           the
           Gun-powder
           ,
           which
           have
           so
           often
           been
           prepared
           for
           their
           destruction
           .
           Much
           of
           this
           is
           indeed
           stifly
           deny'd
           :
           but
           is
           't
           not
           then
           a
           wonder
           ,
           if
           the
           Villanies
           are
           so
           detested
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           found
           so
           few
           of
           the
           Party
           who
           renounce
           it
           in
           their
           Writings
           ?
           I
           speak
           not
           here
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           alone
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           our
           Author
           has
           well
           observ'd
           )
           of
           their
           other
           Church-men
           too
           ,
           who
           would
           certainly
           more
           decry
           it
           ,
           were
           there
           not
           some
           other
           Mysterie
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           we
           understand
           not
           ,
           and
           they
           artificially
           conceal
           ;
           when
           one
           poor
           Widdrington
           and
           some
           few
           others
           (
           'till
           of
           late
           the
           Jansenists
           )
           have
           been
           charg'd
           with
           no
           less
           Crime
           then
           Heresie
           ,
           for
           disowning
           their
           pernicious
           Doctrines
           :
           Nay
           ,
           it
           has
           gained
           
           that
           Ascendent
           in
           France
           ,
           (
           a
           Country
           where
           these
           
             Holy
             Fathers
          
           have
           stood
           so
           long
           on
           their
           good
           behaviour
           )
           that
           they
           have
           even
           dar'd
           to
           justifie
           the
           Excommunication
           of
           one
           of
           their
           Kings
           in
           the
           King
           's
           own
           Printing-house
           ,
           at
           his
           own
           Palace
           ,
           proper
           cost
           and
           charges
           ,
           and
           under
           his
           very
           nose
           ;
           prevailing
           with
           his
           facility
           by
           an
           unbeard-of
           and
           unparallel'd
           insolence
           :
           not
           to
           mention
           here
           Coriolanus's
           Abridgment
           ,
           
           so
           destructive
           to
           the
           
             Gallican
             Liberty
          
           ,
           and
           other
           their
           late
           practices
           ,
           sufficiently
           detected
           and
           perstringed
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           ingenuous
           Piece
           .
           Methinks
           it
           were
           impossible
           that
           Princes
           ,
           who
           either
           lov'd
           their
           People
           or
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           should
           truckle
           under
           such
           Impostors
           ,
           to
           gratifie
           a
           sort
           of
           Phanaticks
           thirsting
           after
           their
           bloud
           and
           ruine
           ,
           to
           subject
           it
           to
           a
           forein
           and
           unreasonable
           pretence
           ,
           by
           the
           wild
           and
           novel
           interpretation
           of
           I
           know
           not
           what
           Infallibility
           ,
           which
           even
           those
           of
           their
           own
           Party
           deride
           them
           for
           ,
           who
           have
           but
           a
           grain
           of
           Sobriety
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           may
           not
           they
           pretend
           to
           
           who
           can
           create
           new
           Symbols
           and
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           with
           an
           unerring
           Faculty
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Confidence
           ?
           which
           can
           make
           men
           believe
           't
           is
           for
           the
           Interest
           of
           Religion
           ,
           how
           flagitious
           soever
           their
           designs
           and
           practices
           are
           ?
           'T
           is
           but
           calling
           for
           the
           Chair
           ,
           and
           his
           Holiness
           dubbs
           himself
           Infallible
           ,
           and
           that
           sufficiently
           to
           consecrate
           the
           most
           nefarious
           and
           prodigious
           of
           Doctrines
           :
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           when
           the
           Devil
           himself
           tempts
           men
           to
           the
           most
           detestable
           Treasons
           ,
           he
           gilds
           it
           also
           with
           this
           Religious
           Bait.
           
        
         
           We
           have
           had
           ample
           testimony
           of
           this
           ,
           even
           in
           Those
           who
           amongst
           our selves
           had
           sucked
           in
           the
           Principles
           of
           that
           
             Roman
             Wolf
          
           ;
           and
           which
           puts
           me
           in
           mind
           of
           what
           that
           Hypocrite
           Rouse
           (
           a
           Partizan
           of
           the
           late
           Rebellion
           and
           
             long
             Parliament
          
           )
           reply'd
           to
           a
           seduced
           ,
           but
           worthy
           ,
           Person
           ,
           when
           near
           the
           Catastrophe
           of
           our
           Liberties
           he
           was
           one
           day
           press'd
           with
           an
           evident
           conviction
           by
           what
           unjust
           waies
           they
           had
           pursu'd
           the
           Destruction
           of
           that
           Glorious
           and
           Excellent
           PRINCE
           who
           fell
           into
           their
           
           Snares
           ,
           That
           indeed
           he
           could
           not
           altogether
           excuse
           the
           procedure
           ;
           but
           this
           he
           knew
           ,
           
             there
             lay
             Honesty
             in
             the
             bottom
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Papa
             post
             mutare
             Regna
          
           ,
           
           
             &
             uni
             auferre
             ,
             atque
             alteri
             conferre
             ,
             tanquam
             summus
             Princeps
             Spiritualis
             ,
             si
             id
             sit
             necessarium
             ad
             animarum
             salutem
             ,
          
           say
           the
           
             Roman
             Champions
          
           :
           And
           would
           not
           one
           swear
           the
           men
           were
           Confederates
           ,
           and
           understood
           one
           another
           ,
           whose
           actions
           and
           replies
           are
           so
           near
           of
           kindred
           ?
           Santarel
           the
           Jesuite
           gives
           for
           one
           of
           the
           Reasons
           why
           the
           Pope
           might
           depose
           Kings
           ;
           Because
           their
           Persons
           were
           burthensome
           to
           the
           State
           :
           Compare
           this
           with
           the
           very
           expression
           and
           words
           of
           our
           late
           Republicarians
           .
           And
           again
           ,
           That
           they
           have
           their
           Authority
           not
           from
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Civil
             Law
          
           onely
           ,
           and
           
             ex
             arbitrio
             Populi
          
           ,
           
           as
           Creswell
           words
           it
           :
           Nay
           ,
           that
           Kings
           may
           be
           deposed
           by
           their
           Subjects
           for
           sundry
           Causes
           ,
           a
           
             Nolumus
             hunc
             regnare
          
           is
           sufficient
           .
           The
           whole
           Council
           of
           Trent
           free'd
           Subjects
           from
           their
           Obedience
           :
           
           So
           did
           the
           Rump-Parliament
           .
           What
           an
           
           
             harmony
             of
             Confessions
          
           is
           bere
           !
           I
           'le
           be
           bold
           to
           affirm
           ,
           there
           were
           never
           any
           two
           Doctrines
           more
           conformable
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           the
           Fathers
           (
           as
           they
           will
           be
           called
           ,
           forsooth
           )
           and
           that
           of
           these
           Novellists
           ,
           who
           have
           so
           improv'd
           the
           Zeal
           of
           their
           Predecessors
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Aphorisms
           of
           
             Emanuel
             Sà
             ,
             Bellarmine
          
           and
           Mariana
           ,
           were
           not
           the
           suggestion
           of
           a
           Diabolical
           ,
           but
           the
           Dictates
           of
           the
           
             sacred
             Spirit
          
           .
           And
           who
           of
           either
           Sect
           can
           have
           the
           forehead
           to
           deny
           this
           ,
           that
           shall
           but
           look
           into
           their
           Writings
           or
           Practices
           ,
           and
           the
           solemnity
           of
           their
           several
           Approbators
           and
           Apologists
           ?
        
         
           A
           man
           needs
           but
           to
           turn
           over
           the
           Persecution
           of
           Monsieur
           Arnald
           ,
           to
           find
           how
           these
           poor
           men
           are
           treated
           that
           but
           offer
           at
           the
           vindication
           of
           the
           Sovereignty
           of
           Kings
           .
           I
           appeal
           to
           the
           horrid
           Murther
           committed
           on
           those
           Sacred
           Heads
           by
           
             Clement
             ,
             Chastel
             ,
             Ravillac
          
           ,
           &c.
           if
           after
           those
           crimson
           Tragedies
           they
           had
           not
           each
           of
           them
           more
           then
           one
           Compurgator
           ;
           The
           
             Mariana's
             ,
             Veruna's
             ,
             Guignard's
          
           ,
           in
           our
           Milton's
           ,
           our
           Goodwin's
           and
           our
           Ascham's
           ,
           another
           
           spawn
           of
           these
           holy
           Cleremontanians
           .
           The
           thunder
           of
           Paul
           the
           
             III
             d
          
           against
           Henry
           the
           VIIIth
           ,
           even
           before
           his
           more
           signal
           Defection
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           but
           at
           first
           scrupl'd
           the
           Supremacy
           ,
           may
           be
           parallel'd
           with
           their
           branding
           our
           most
           Religious
           of
           Kings
           as
           inclining
           to
           Popery
           ,
           who
           died
           to
           defend
           the
           most
           Orthodox
           Faith
           in
           the
           World.
           The
           Bull
           of
           
             Pius
             Quintus
          
           against
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           is
           notorious
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Catastrophe
           of
           those
           who
           plotted
           against
           her
           Royal
           Successor
           by
           the
           instigation
           of
           Clement
           the
           VIIIth
           :
           and
           what
           hand
           they
           may
           have
           had
           in
           fomenting
           our
           late
           Disorders
           both
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           from
           37
           to
           60
           ,
           let
           the
           World
           judge
           ,
           when
           they
           seriously
           reflect
           upon
           what
           Principles
           the
           Brethren
           proceeded
           ,
           and
           what
           were
           the
           Consequences
           ;
           since
           nothing
           save
           Hell
           and
           Rome
           ,
           could
           have
           inspired
           so
           horrid
           a
           Rebellion
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           number
           the
           Heads
           and
           Authors
           of
           this
           
             holy
             Fraud
          
           ,
           begun
           by
           
             Mahomet
             ,
             Phocas
          
           ,
           and
           Boniface
           the
           
             III
             d
          
           ,
           almost
           Contemporaries
           ;
           to
           shew
           that
           
             Turcism
             ,
             Universality
          
           and
           King-killing
           
           are
           of
           an
           Age
           ,
           we
           may
           hear
           it
           justified
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           practised
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           own
           Mouths
           and
           Writings
           ,
           (
           after
           a
           Thousand
           years
           that
           all
           the
           World
           had
           condemn'd
           it
           )
           not
           as
           a
           Probable
           ,
           but
           Infallible
           Doctrine
           ,
           if
           but
           the
           Catalogue
           of
           their
           Citations
           would
           consist
           with
           the
           limits
           of
           a
           Preface
           ;
           since
           our
           Author
           might
           have
           fill'd
           another
           Volume
           with
           their
           Names
           and
           Numbers
           onely
           :
           
             Alvarez
             ,
             Ariana
             ,
             Augustine
             Triumphus
             ,
             Azoride
             ,
             Baronius
             ,
             Becanus
             ,
             Bellarmine
             ,
             Bonarsius
             ,
             Bozius
             ,
             Campianus
             ,
             Capistranus
             ,
             Carrerius
             ,
             Catena
             ,
             Chirlandus
             ,
             Creswell
             ,
             Doleman
             ,
             Duval
             ,
             Eudaemon
             ,
             Fevardentius
             ,
             Gabulius
             ,
             Garnet
             ,
             Greg.
          
           of
           
             Valentia
             ,
             Gretser
             ,
             Guignard
             ,
             Kellerus
             ,
             Lessius
             ,
             Molina
             ,
             Pacensis
             ,
             Parsons
             ,
             Pelagius
             ,
             Richeome
             ,
             Ribadeneira
             ,
             Rosseus
             ,
             Sà
             ,
             Sadlerus
             ,
             Santarel
             ,
             Scribanius
             ,
             Stapleton
             ,
             Symancha
             ,
             Tesmond
             ,
             Veruna
             ,
             Wendeckius
             ,
             Zodoricus
             ,
          
           and
           thousands
           more
           ,
           who
           have
           dipp'd
           their
           Pens
           in
           the
           bloud
           of
           Kings
           ,
           with
           a
           
             Praeclarè
             cum
             rebus
             humanis
             ageretur
          
           ,
           
           
             si
             multi
          
           ,
           &c.
           as
           one
           of
           these
           Gallants
           does
           not
           blush
           to
           say
           publickly
           and
           
           in
           print
           .
           
           
             Velim
             sciatis
          
           (
           says
           Campian
           )
           
             quod
             ad
             Societatē
             nostrā
             attinet
             ,
             omnes
             nos
             ,
             qui
             per
             totum
             orbem
             longè
             latéque
             diffusi
             sumus
             ,
             quorum
             est
             continua
             successio
             &
             magnus
             numerus
             ,
             sanctum
             foedus
             iniisse
             ,
             neque
             quamdiu
             vel
             unus
             nostrûm
             supererit
             ,
             studiū
             &
             consilia
             nostra
             de
             salute
             vestra
          
           (
           meaning
           the
           Subversion
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           the
           Religion
           profess'd
           in
           it
           )
           
             intermissuros
             :
             Jampridem
             inita
             ratio
             est
             ,
             &
             inchoatum
             certamen
             ;
             nulla
             vis
             ,
             nullus
          
           Anglorum
           
             impetus
             superabit
          
           :
           and
           't
           is
           bravely
           resolved
           .
           Nor
           are
           these
           all
           of
           one
           ,
           but
           of
           
             several
             Nations
          
           also
           ;
           to
           shew
           that
           't
           is
           not
           the
           Vote
           of
           
             private
             Doctors
          
           onely
           ,
           
           (
           as
           Creswell
           would
           bear
           us
           down
           )
           but
           of
           their
           whole
           
             College
             ,
             Divines
          
           and
           Lawyers
           too
           .
           
             Et
             certum
             est
             ,
             &
             de
             Fide
             ,
          
           That
           if
           any
           Christian
           Prince
           deflexerit
           ,
           shall
           but
           warp
           a
           little
           ,
           he
           is
           immediately
           deposeable
           ;
           
             &
             possunt
             &
             debent
             eum
             arcere
          
           (
           like
           another
           Nebuchadnezzar
           )
           
             ex
             hominum
             Christianorum
             dominatu
          
           :
           
           and
           who
           shall
           say
           nay
           ?
           
             Nos
             ,
             nos
             Imperia
             ,
             Regna
             ,
             Principatus
             ,
             &
             quicquid
             habere
             Mortales
             possunt
             ,
             auferre
             &
             dare
             posse
             .
          
           
           I
           could
           not
           forbear
           a
           smile
           at
           the
           pretty
           Interpretation
           which
           
             Father
             Creswel
          
           gives
           to
           a
           place
           of
           Scripture
           upon
           this
           Deflexerit
           which
           we
           mentioned
           :
           
             Such
             a
             Prince
             (
             says
             he
             )
             does
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             forfeit
             his
             right
             of
             Government
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
             
               Si
               Infidelis
               discedit
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               If
               the
               Unbelieving
               depart
               ,
               let
               him
               depart
               .
               A
               Brother
               or
               a
               Sister
            
             (
             suppose
             a
             Subject
             ,
             He
             or
             She
             )
             
               is
               not
               under
               bondage
               in
               such
               cases
               .
            
          
        
         
           But
           all
           this
           is
           no
           news
           ,
           
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
           to
           those
           who
           shall
           observe
           how
           happily
           they
           apply
           that
           Concession
           to
           S.
           Peter
           to
           invade
           the
           
             unclean
             Beasts
          
           ,
           
           whenever
           his
           Holinesse's
           stomach
           serves
           him
           ;
           
             Occîde
             &
             manduca
          
           .
           
           Christ
           must
           reign
           
             'till
             he
             have
             put
             all
             his
             Enemies
             under
             his
             feet
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           as
           one
           inferrs
           ,
           'till
           the
           Pope
           have
           serv'd
           all
           
             Heretical
             Kings
          
           as
           Barbarossa
           was
           .
           To
           which
           we
           adde
           that
           of
           
             Jer.
             1.10
             .
             See
             ,
             I
             have
             constituted
             thee
             over
             the
             Nations
             and
             over
             Kingdoms
             ,
             to
             root
             out
             ,
             and
             to
             pull
             down
             ,
             to
             destroy
             ,
             and
             to
             throw
             down
             ,
             to
             build
             ,
             and
             to
             plant
          
           ;
           for
           so
           they
           interpret
           that
           passage
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           as
           our
           Author
           
           observes
           .
           And
           what
           of
           all
           this
           ?
           We
           must
           know
           that
           the
           Pope
           has
           a
           faculty
           beyond
           any
           Prophet
           or
           Apostle
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           
           as
           
             Antonius
             Maria
          
           blushes
           not
           to
           affirm
           :
           and
           Hosius
           once
           for
           all
           ;
           
             Unless
             the
             sense
             of
             Scripture
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             be
             expounded
          
           juxta
           sensum
           Ecclesiae
           Romanae
           ,
           
             according
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             the
             express
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             express
             word
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
          
        
         
           My
           hand
           trembles
           to
           proceed
           to
           the
           rest
           :
           and
           it
           was
           high
           time
           ,
           
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
           for
           the
           
             Gallican
             Church
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           for
           us
           ,
           to
           lay
           their
           hand
           to
           the
           Buckler
           ,
           and
           to
           look
           after
           these
           Monsters
           ,
           who
           have
           felt
           the
           effects
           of
           these
           bold
           and
           perverse
           spirits
           ,
           from
           their
           Childeric
           to
           their
           darling
           Henry
           his
           Majestie
           's
           renowned
           Grandfather
           ;
           
           not
           to
           mention
           that
           Henry
           of
           our
           own
           .
           It
           would
           fill
           an
           Iliad
           but
           to
           repeat
           the
           sad
           consequences
           of
           this
           
             exauctorating
             Doctrine
          
           since
           Gregory
           the
           VIIth
           degraded
           that
           Proto-Martyr-Emperor
           (
           as
           we
           may
           style
           him
           )
           to
           this
           Idol
           the
           Pope
           .
           
           And
           what
           befel
           our
           John
           of
           England
           ,
           whose
           Crown
           was
           given
           away
           to
           
             Philip
             Augustus
          
           K.
           of
           France
           ,
           
           and
           received
           again
           on
           condition
           of
           a
           sordid
           Vassalage
           ?
           Nor
           did
           Innocentius
           the
           IVth
           pretend
           less
           to
           the
           
             Emp.
             Frederic
          
           the
           
             II
             d
             ;
             Bonifacius
          
           the
           VIIIth
           on
           King
           
             Philip
             the
             Fair
             ;
             Julius
          
           the
           
             II
             d
          
           ,
           who
           deposed
           John
           of
           
             Navarr
             ;
             Sixtus
             V
             tus
             Henry
          
           the
           
             III
             d
          
           ,
           as
           a
           fore-runner
           of
           the
           Knife
           .
        
         
           Who
           can
           with
           patience
           reade
           the
           insolent
           treatment
           of
           Celestine
           the
           
             III
             ●
          
           crowning
           an
           Emperor
           with
           one
           foot
           and
           spurning
           it
           off
           with
           the
           other
           ?
           And
           where
           the
           neck
           of
           a
           Frederic
           was
           proudly
           trod
           on
           ,
           we
           have
           beheld
           the
           very
           Marble
           and
           Inscription
           justified
           by
           that
           perverted
           Scripture
           ,
           
           
           
             Super
             Leonem
             &
             Aspidem
          
           —
           to
           shew
           their
           contempt
           of
           Kings
           .
        
         
           
             Dr.
             Parry
          
           was
           encouraged
           to
           murther
           
             Q.
             Elizabeth
          
           from
           his
           Holiness
           ,
           by
           an
           express
           Letter
           of
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           Como's
           extolling
           the
           design
           :
           and
           Perron
           has
           celebrated
           the
           like
           pretences
           ,
           to
           palliate
           the
           Odium
           ,
           or
           ,
           at
           best
           ,
           leaves
           it
           problematical
           ;
           when
           after
           all
           that
           the
           
             Third
             Estate
          
           had
           declared
           in
           abhorrence
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Parricide
           committed
           
           on
           the
           person
           of
           the
           
             French
             Henry
          
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           renders
           
             Kings
             indeposable
          
           is
           a
           Doctrine
           which
           opens
           a
           gap
           to
           no
           less
           then
           Schism
           and
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           is
           wholly
           unnecessary
           ,
           advising
           his
           Auditors
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           the
           onely
           Moderator
           in
           the
           Case
           ;
           and
           what
           that
           is
           ,
           we
           have
           in
           part
           declar'd
           .
           Woe
           be
           to
           that
           Prince
           whom
           our
           
             Holy
             Father
          
           resigns
           to
           Chastisement
           
             propter
             Haeresin
          
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           
             Eruditi
             &
             Graves
          
           pronounce
           for
           a
           Tyrant
           and
           burthensome
           to
           the
           State
           ;
           as
           
             Pope
             Bradshaw
          
           and
           his
           Assessors
           not
           long
           since
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           Would
           one
           think
           the
           action
           of
           Jehoiada
           upon
           Athaliah
           should
           be
           suborn'd
           to
           justifie
           a
           Popish
           Regicide
           ?
           But
           't
           was
           done
           
             zelo
             matris
             Ecclesiae
          
           ,
           
           says
           Tolet.
           I
           omit
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           against
           this
           accursed
           Doctrine
           ,
           so
           worthily
           vindicated
           by
           our
           illustrious
           Author
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Practice
           as
           well
           as
           Precept
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Lord
           himself
           ,
           the
           
             Apostles
             ,
             Primitive
             Fathers
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Ages
           they
           liv'd
           in
           ;
           because
           they
           are
           written
           with
           the
           beams
           
           of
           the
           Sun.
           
           And
           if
           Tertullian
           had
           not
           long
           since
           assured
           us
           they
           wanted
           neither
           Strength
           nor
           Numbers
           ,
           the
           duty
           of
           our
           Obedience
           had
           been
           sufficiently
           described
           to
           teach
           us
           subjection
           to
           our
           Princes
           ,
           good
           or
           bad
           ,
           'till
           our
           modern
           *
           Fathers
           did
           open
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           superstitious
           World
           ,
           forsooth
           ,
           and
           obtained
           a
           Brief
           of
           his
           Holiness
           ,
           by
           which
           subjects
           were
           dispens'd
           withall
           ,
           
             ut
             servirent
             tempori
          
           —
           or
           until
           (
           as
           our
           Country-man
           explains
           it
           ,
           
           )
           they
           should
           have
           
             vires
             idoneas
          
           ,
           sufficient
           force
           ,
           which
           *
           Ribadeneira
           styles
           
             Christian
             Prudence
          
           :
           For
           then
           ,
           
             Omnium
             Catholicorum
             sententia
          
           ,
           'T
           is
           universally
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           that
           Subjects
           are
           not
           onely
           to
           rebell
           against
           
             Heretical
             Princes
          
           ,
           but
           are
           by
           
             divine
             precept
             ,
             &
             conscientiae
             vinculo
             arctissimo
             ,
          
           and
           under
           
             pain
             of
             damnation
          
           ,
           obliged
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           I
           would
           evince
           is
           ,
           the
           peril
           Kings
           are
           in
           ,
           who
           stop
           their
           ears
           to
           the
           Trumpets
           which
           are
           daily
           sounded
           to
           alarm
           them
           against
           a
           sort
           of
           Sycophants
           and
           
             Roman
             Pensionaries
          
           ,
           who
           swarm
           in
           their
           Courts
           and
           Kingdoms
           ,
           
           watching
           onely
           for
           this
           bloudy
           signal
           .
           Let
           our
           own
           incomparable
           PRINCE
           but
           consider
           ,
           how
           often
           his
           Dominions
           have
           been
           claim'd
           as
           Feudataries
           to
           the
           holy
           See
           ,
           and
           how
           difficult
           it
           would
           be
           to
           wrest
           it
           out
           of
           these
           Harpyes
           talons
           ,
           had
           they
           power
           equal
           to
           their
           will
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Right
           they
           have
           so
           insolently
           forg'd
           .
           
           The
           King
           of
           England
           (
           says
           Bellarmine
           )
           is
           a
           Vassal
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Rome
             ratione
             directi
             dominii
          
           .
           What
           can
           be
           more
           directly
           said
           to
           prove
           what
           I
           assert
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           a
           learned
           Prelate
           of
           ours
           well
           observes
           ,
           Masconius
           transferrs
           the
           Title
           of
           
             Fidei
             Defensor
          
           to
           the
           Pope
           also
           :
           though
           't
           is
           well
           known
           ,
           our
           Princes
           have
           a
           right
           of
           more
           antiquity
           to
           it
           then
           any
           Pope's
           donation
           ,
           
           and
           that
           
             jure
             Coronae
          
           ;
           as
           were
           easie
           to
           evince
           ,
           though
           we
           admitted
           Leo
           the
           Xth
           to
           have
           prophesied
           that
           year
           ,
           
           as
           his
           brother
           Caiaphas
           had
           done
           before
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           fortified
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           
             Canonists
             ,
             Decretals
          
           ,
           and
           ,
           what
           is
           yet
           more
           formidable
           then
           all
           this
           ,
           by
           the
           subjects
           and
           properties
           of
           a
           new
           
             Obediential
             Vow
          
           of
           an
           whole
           Order
           
           of
           King-killers
           .
           Let
           us
           produce
           a
           specimen
           or
           two
           ,
           to
           shew
           with
           what
           Secrecy
           and
           Religion
           they
           proceed
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Jesuite
             Binet
          
           told
           Casaubon
           at
           Paris
           ,
           that
           't
           were
           better
           all
           the
           Kings
           in
           Christendom
           were
           kill'd
           ,
           then
           that
           a
           Confession
           should
           be
           reveal'd
           in
           which
           the
           life
           of
           a
           Prince
           might
           be
           concern'd
           :
           and
           
             Emanuel
             Sà
          
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Confessor
             potest
             jurare
             se
             nihil
             scire
             ,
          
           may
           swear
           and
           lie
           too
           ,
           whatever
           he
           heard
           ,
           rather
           then
           detect
           the
           Villany
           of
           such
           a
           Traitor
           :
           
             Eodémque
             modo
             potest
             penitus
             jurare
             se
             nihil
             tale
             dixisse
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           upon
           this
           it
           is
           that
           Bellarmine
           celebrates
           our
           Garnet
           for
           his
           laudable
           Obstinacy
           ;
           though
           the
           less-perverted
           Monks
           of
           the
           other
           Orders
           have
           made
           no
           scruple
           to
           reveal
           the
           Treason
           ,
           and
           prosecute
           the
           Traitors
           to
           the
           Gallows
           .
        
         
           I
           tremble
           almost
           to
           repeat
           the
           Instance
           ,
           but
           't
           is
           his
           Majestie
           's
           Grandfather
           of
           Glorious
           Memory
           who
           affirms
           it
           of
           them
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           not
           long
           since
           a
           
             French
             Jesuite
          
           so
           impudent
           as
           to
           assert
           ,
           That
           if
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           himself
           were
           now
           conversant
           on
           Earth
           ,
           
           passible
           and
           obnoxious
           to
           death
           ,
           should
           any
           man
           confess
           to
           him
           that
           he
           design'd
           to
           murther
           him
           ,
           he
           would
           suffer
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           to
           be
           kill'd
           ,
           rather
           then
           reveal
           the
           Confession
           .
           To
           this
           Perron's
           Reply
           is
           so
           impertinent
           and
           superficial
           ,
           as
           one
           would
           even
           blush
           to
           see
           how
           he
           shuffles
           it
           over
           .
           The
           Confessor
           (
           says
           he
           )
           needs
           not
           reveal
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           Treason
           ,
           't
           is
           enough
           he
           give
           the
           King
           warning
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           himself
           .
           So
           ,
           't
           is
           reported
           ,
           did
           the
           Augurs
           to
           the
           great
           Caesar
           ;
           but
           it
           prevented
           not
           one
           Stab
           of
           the
           
             two
             and
             thirty
          
           :
           nor
           did
           their
           Garnet
           so
           much
           as
           this
           ,
           nor
           any
           one
           of
           those
           reverend
           Fathers
           ,
           that
           ever
           I
           could
           learn.
           
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           have
           a
           tast
           of
           their
           
             Politicks
             .
             —
             Caeso
             Rege
             ingens
             sibi
             nomen
             fecit
             ,
          
           says
           one
           of
           Henry
           the
           Third's
           Murtherer
           ;
           and
           
             Emanuel
             Sà
          
           ,
           
           
             Clerici
             Rebellio
             in
             Regem
             non
             est
             crimen
             laesae
             majestatis
             ,
             quia
             non
             est
             Subditus
             regi
             ,
          
           The
           Rebellion
           of
           a
           Church-man
           against
           his
           Prince
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           Treason
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           none
           of
           his
           Subjects
           .
           An
           excellent
           argument
           to
           make
           Kings
           in
           love
           with
           
           Jesuites
           .
           But
           this
           is
           not
           all
           :
           
             Summus
             Pontifex
          
           (
           says
           Bellarmine
           )
           
             Clericos
             exemit
             à
             subjectione
             Principum
          
           :
           plainly
           ,
           
             Non
             sunt
             ampliùs
             Reges
             Clericorum
             superiores
             ,
             Kings
          
           are
           no
           more
           their
           superiors
           ;
           so
           that
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           how
           many
           Priests
           and
           Jesuites
           in
           a
           State
           ,
           so
           many
           Kings
           and
           Emperors
           .
           Who
           art
           thou
           (
           speaking
           to
           Princes
           )
           that
           judgest
           another
           man's
           servant
           ?
           
           
             Domino
             suo
             stat
             aut
             cadit
          
           ,
           says
           the
           Cardinal
           .
           And
           Santarel
           goes
           farther
           yet
           ;
           
           
             Papa
             sine
             Concilio
          
           —
           the
           Pope
           does
           in
           spite
           of
           a
           Council
           depose
           an
           
             Emperor
             ;
             quia
             Papa
             &
             Christi
             unum
             est
             tribunal
             ,
          
           they
           are
           Collegues
           in
           Office
           :
           but
           which
           is
           more
           then
           Bozius
           it
           seems
           allows
           ,
           who
           speaking
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Popes
           alone
           ,
           
           says
           ,
           
             Per
             me
             Reges
          
           —
           By
           me
           Kings
           reing
           ;
           he
           may
           remove
           them
           ,
           yea
           and
           mulct
           them
           too
           with
           death
           ,
           not
           for
           Heresie
           onely
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           so
           much
           as
           favour
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           cannot
           affirm
           that
           all
           our
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           are
           of
           this
           Belief
           ;
           but
           then
           I
           can
           hardly
           call
           them
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ;
           indeed
           ,
           (
           my
           Lord
           )
           they
           are
           not
           through-pac'd
           .
           We
           see
           how
           
             Barclay
             ,
             
             Watson
             ,
             Widdrington
             ,
             Sheldon
             ,
             Bekinsaw
          
           and
           others
           have
           been
           censur'd
           ,
           hated
           and
           reproch'd
           for
           maintaining
           the
           contrary
           ;
           as
           of
           old
           the
           more
           loyal
           Sorbonists
           ,
           now
           sinking
           under
           this
           prodigious
           Tyranny
           ,
           to
           their
           everlasting
           reproch
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           prejudice
           of
           the
           poor
           Jansenists
           ,
           who
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           are
           the
           onely
           Confessors
           amongst
           all
           the
           Christian
           Professors
           now
           extant
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           ever
           reade
           of
           or
           discover
           .
           And
           though
           one
           might
           instance
           in
           some
           few
           honest
           Papists
           who
           were
           in
           times
           past
           of
           this
           Opinion
           too
           ;
           yet
           when
           I
           seriously
           reflect
           how
           many
           are
           now-a-daies
           devoted
           to
           the
           Jesuite
           ,
           I
           am
           amaz'd
           to
           consider
           to
           what
           disloyal
           temptations
           they
           are
           expos'd
           ,
           even
           by
           their
           very
           Institution
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           
             Cardinal
             Perron
          
           denounces
           severely
           against
           any
           who
           shall
           dare
           to
           perpetrate
           the
           Crimes
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           same
           breath
           he
           ingenuously
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           means
           it
           whilst
           they
           are
           Kings
           ,
           since
           being
           once
           Excommunicated
           they
           are
           no
           more
           so
           ,
           but
           become
           Plebeians
           ,
           or
           but
           
             Wild
             beasts
          
           rather
           ,
           made
           to
           be
           taken
           and
           
           destroy'd
           :
           and
           therefore
           that
           their
           new
           Saint
           Clement
           ,
           who
           murthered
           Henry
           the
           Third
           ,
           did
           not
           kill
           the
           King
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           depos'd
           .
           Which
           Lesson
           was
           well
           took
           forth
           in
           our
           late
           
             Holy
             Warr
          
           at
           home
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           by
           no
           means
           to
           kill
           the
           KING
           ,
           forsooth
           ,
           but
           to
           shoot
           at
           
             CHARLES
             STUART
          
           :
           For
           thus
           have
           all
           the
           malicious
           Topics
           and
           devilish
           Arguments
           been
           made
           use
           of
           by
           our
           late
           Fanatics
           ,
           as
           if
           this
           Cardinal
           had
           inspir'd
           them
           :
           witness
           what
           they
           borrow
           of
           him
           from
           the
           Prophet
           Abias's
           deposing
           Roboam
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ,
           
           )
           Azarias's
           outing
           Ozias
           ,
           &c.
           
           Bellarmin
           affirms
           that
           Kings
           are
           not
           only
           subject
           to
           Popes
           ,
           but
           even
           to
           the
           most
           inferior
           Deacons
           .
           We
           have
           a
           Pack
           ,
           My
           Lord
           ,
           amongst
           us
           ,
           that
           would
           think
           themselves
           much
           injur'd
           to
           be
           call'd
           Jesuites
           ;
           yet
           speaking
           of
           the
           
             Consistorian
             Discipline
          
           and
           power
           of
           Eldership
           ,
           are
           bold
           to
           say
           ,
           —
           
             Non
             hic
             excipitur
             Episcopus
             ,
             aut
             Imperator
             :
          
           to
           omit
           the
           famous
           
             T.
             C.
          
           and
           the
           many
           others
           I
           could
           bring
           on
           the
           Stage
           ,
           suffragans
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           had
           we
           no
           worse
           experience
           of
           it
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           their
           Passion
           
           for
           God
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           makes
           these
           men
           defend
           their
           Interest
           by
           such
           pernicious
           Consequences
           .
           Adde
           to
           these
           the
           Crue
           of
           Anabaptists
           ,
           and
           those
           other
           truculent
           Champions
           of
           the
           
             Fifth
             Monarchy
          
           ,
           who
           have
           improv'd
           their
           Principles
           to
           that
           notorious
           height
           and
           danger
           ,
           that
           God
           forbid
           their
           Dominion
           should
           ever
           be
           founded
           in
           his
           Majestie
           's
           Grace
           :
           For
           let
           us
           but
           examine
           what
           they
           Teach
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           have
           practis'd
           ,
           from
           that
           infallible
           Dictator
           in
           S.
           Peter's
           Chair
           ,
           to
           the
           meanest
           Sectarian
           ;
           their
           Writings
           and
           their
           Actions
           ,
           from
           Knipperdolling
           to
           Venner
           ,
           from
           
             Pope
             Hildebrand
          
           to
           
             Pope
             Henderson
          
           ,
           are
           sufficiently
           instructive
           what
           Princes
           are
           to
           expect
           .
        
         
           One
           would
           think
           the
           divine
           right
           of
           Kings
           as
           Superiors
           ,
           Obedience
           to
           Governors
           ,
           Relative
           duty
           of
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           Primitive
           Example
           ,
           had
           been
           so
           positively
           describ'd
           and
           secur'd
           by
           that
           admirable
           Institution
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           that
           all
           who
           profess
           themselves
           of
           that
           Belief
           ,
           Disciples
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           and
           who
           pretend
           so
           much
           to
           extraordinary
           Illumination
           ,
           
           (
           from
           the
           fatal
           examples
           of
           the
           Event
           of
           all
           Rebellions
           since
           the
           very
           first
           defection
           of
           Lucifer
           to
           this
           period
           of
           ours
           )
           should
           be
           sufficiently
           convinc'd
           of
           their
           duty
           to
           Kings
           as
           God's
           Vice-gerents
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           irrefragable
           Truth
           ,
           
             That
             those
             who
             resist
             shall
             receive
             to
             themselves
             Damnation
             .
          
        
         
           But
           since
           a
           sort
           of
           Monsters
           there
           are
           ,
           who
           neither
           believe
           Moses
           nor
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           no
           nor
           God
           himself
           ,
           who
           rose
           from
           the
           dead
           to
           assert
           and
           plant
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Obedience
           to
           the
           
             Civil
             Magistrate
          
           ,
           by
           the
           Preaching
           of
           his
           holy
           Apostles
           and
           their
           Successors
           ,
           till
           of
           late
           ;
           what
           moral
           Confidence
           can
           a
           Prince
           repose
           in
           the
           Pretences
           of
           any
           who
           are
           thus
           sworn
           and
           addicted
           to
           their
           Tenents
           ?
           I
           speak
           here
           as
           to
           the
           Jesuites
           in
           particular
           ,
           and
           to
           those
           who
           of
           late
           lay
           at
           his
           Majestie
           's
           feet
           ,
           out
           of
           that
           Religiou●
           pretence
           ,
           
             the
             Tenderness
             of
             Conscience
          
           ,
           without
           ever
           shewing
           either
           Religion
           or
           Conscience
           in
           any
           their
           Actions
           or
           Writings
           hitherto
           relating
           purely
           to
           his
           Majestie
           's
           Interest
           ,
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           or
           her
           Friends
           ,
           whiles
           the
           years
           of
           
           her
           most
           barbarous
           Persecution
           continu'd
           ;
           but
           which
           if
           they
           had
           done
           ,
           I
           would
           here
           turn
           Apologist
           in
           their
           Cause
           ,
           and
           plead
           it
           with
           affection
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           say
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           Disloyalty
           you
           lay
           to
           our
           charge
           ?
           Name
           us
           the
           Persons
           ,
           and
           produce
           the
           Instances
           .
           The
           Answer
           is
           short
           :
           That
           whiles
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           
             Deposing
             Kings
          
           ,
           (
           whatever
           is
           pretended
           ,
           remembring
           that
           of
           Charles
           the
           Vth
           ,
           
           
             Vocem
             esse
             Jacobi
             ,
             manus
             autem
             Esau
          
           )
           abetted
           by
           so
           many
           late
           Decrees
           of
           Popes
           ,
           remains
           uncondemn'd
           ,
           there
           is
           reason
           sufficient
           for
           Princes
           to
           be
           jealous
           of
           favouring
           a
           Party
           who
           suck
           in
           those
           Principles
           with
           their
           Milk
           ,
           as
           many
           of
           them
           at
           least
           as
           are
           Alumni
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           ,
           
           and
           who
           by
           the
           Papists
           own
           acknowledgment
           are
           not
           worthy
           to
           be
           consider'd
           ,
           no
           ,
           not
           as
           to
           Exemption
           from
           the
           most
           rigorous
           of
           our
           Laws
           against
           them
           .
           'T
           is
           the
           same
           Author
           who
           frankly
           confesseth
           that
           F.
           Parsons
           did
           most
           deservedly
           draw
           it
           upon
           that
           whole
           Order
           ,
           
           by
           his
           continual
           and
           intolerable
           Practices
           against
           the
           
             Crown'd
             heads
          
           of
           this
           Nation
           ;
           from
           whence
           he
           inferrs
           ,
           that
           neither
           can
           his
           
           Majestie
           be
           safe
           ,
           for
           reasons
           unanswerable
           to
           any
           that
           shall
           take
           the
           pains
           but
           to
           survey
           their
           Tenents
           ,
           and
           the
           voluntary
           Obligation
           into
           which
           they
           have
           precipitated
           themselves
           ,
           Slaves
           to
           the
           Pope
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           
             Theological
             Bawd
          
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Probability
           .
        
         
           But
           would
           they
           now
           cut
           off
           this
           Objection
           at
           once
           ,
           and
           give
           just
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           Charge
           ,
           (
           as
           ,
           most
           assured
           I
           am
           ,
           divers
           of
           his
           Majestie
           's
           loyal
           Subjects
           ,
           of
           their
           persuasion
           in
           many
           other
           things
           ,
           earnestly
           contend
           for
           ,
           though
           with
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           that
           whole
           
             pragmatical
             Order
          
           ,
           which
           thus
           has
           set
           the
           World
           in
           Combustion
           )
           let
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           intire
           Party
           ,
           subscribe
           to
           all
           Doctrines
           which
           deny
           the
           Pope's
           authority
           of
           
             Deposing
             Kings
          
           ,
           and
           releasing
           Subjects
           from
           their
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           ;
           and
           let
           the
           Pope
           himself
           approve
           it
           ,
           and
           cause
           an
           
             Index
             expurgatorius
          
           to
           be
           made
           of
           all
           those
           Authors
           we
           have
           enumerated
           ,
           and
           the
           Books
           that
           more
           lately
           maintain
           and
           favour
           it
           :
           since
           even
           all
           this
           were
           little
           enough
           to
           secure
           his
           Majestie
           from
           too
           just
           apprehension
           ,
           whiles
           that
           sacrilegious
           Thesis
           ,
           asserting
           the
           
           Pope's
           Dominion
           over
           Temporals
           ,
           and
           Infallibility
           ,
           (
           even
           
             extra
             Generale
             Concilium
          
           )
           is
           yet
           publickly
           cherish'd
           ,
           which
           enables
           him
           to
           rescind
           all
           this
           in
           a
           moment
           ,
           and
           Absolve
           to
           morrow
           what
           he
           Obliges
           to
           day
           ,
           
           and
           make
           that
           to
           pass
           for
           the
           undoubted
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           truth
           the
           very
           Doctrine
           of
           Devils
           .
           
             For
             if
             (
             as
             a
             most
             pious
             and
             learned
             Prelate
             of
             our
             Church
             has
             explain'd
             it
             )
             truly
             and
             
               ex
               animo
            
             they
             are
             otherwise
             affected
             ,
             
             they
             should
             doe
             well
             to
             unsay
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             and
             declare
             themselves
             by
             
               publick
               Authority
            
             against
             such
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             say
             whether
             or
             no
             their
             Determinations
             shall
             be
             
               de
               Fide.
            
             If
             they
             be
             ,
             then
             all
             those
             famous
             Catholick
             Doctors
             ,
             
               Tho.
               Aquinas
               ,
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Creswel
               ,
               Mariana
               ,
               Emanuel
               Sà
               ,
            
             &c.
             are
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             their
             Canons
             teach
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             their
             Popes
             to
             be
             condemned
             as
             Heretical
             ,
             for
             practising
             and
             teaching
             Deposition
             of
             Princes
             by
             an
             Authority
             usurped
             against
             ,
             and
             in
             prejudice
             of
             ,
             the
             
               Christian
               Faith.
            
             But
             if
             their
             Answers
             be
             not
             
               de
               Fide
            
             ,
             then
             they
             had
             as
             good
             say
             nothing
             ;
             for
             the
             danger
             is
             not
             at
             all
             
             decreased
             :
             because
             if
             there
             be
             Doctors
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             *
             assertion
             they
             may
             without
             sin
             follow
             either
             ;
             but
             yet
             more
             safely
             ,
             if
             they
             follow
             the
             most
             receiv'd
             and
             the
             most
             authoriz'd
             :
             And
             whither
             this
             Rule
             will
             lead
             them
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             judged
             by
             any
             man
             that
             hath
             consider'd
             the
             Premisses
             :
             Briefly
             ,
             either
             this
             thing
             must
             remain
             in
             the
             same
             state
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             our
             Princes
             be
             still
             expos'd
             to
             so
             extreme
             hazards
             :
             or
             else
             let
             his
             Holiness
             seat
             himself
             in
             his
             Chair
             ,
             condemn
             these
             Doctrines
             ,
             vow
             against
             their
             future
             Practice
             ,
             limit
             his
             
               Ordo
               ad
               spiritualia
            
             ,
             contain
             himself
             within
             the
             limits
             of
             Causes
             directly
             and
             merely
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             disclaim
             all
             power
             so
             much
             as
             indirect
             over
             
               Princes
               Temporals
            
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             with
             an
             intent
             to
             oblige
             all
             Christendom
             .
             Which
             when
             I
             see
             done
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             most
             ready
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             nothing
             in
             Popery
             doth
             either
             directly
             ,
             or
             by
             
               necessary
               consequence
            
             ,
             destroy
             Loyalty
             to
             our
             lawfull
             Prince
             ;
             but
             not
             till
             then
             ,
             having
             so
             much
             evidence
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           Thus
           far
           this
           reverend
           Prelate
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           this
           is
           likewise
           the
           sense
           and
           
           (
           as
           I
           affirmed
           )
           earnest
           desire
           of
           all
           the
           honest
           men
           of
           the
           
             Romish
             Church
          
           ,
           is
           most
           convincingly
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           boldly
           and
           loyally
           ,
           asserted
           by
           that
           learned
           Remonstrant
           *
           
             R.
             Carron
          
           ;
           whose
           Vindication
           of
           what
           I
           here
           produce
           against
           the
           Jesuites
           and
           other
           
             Popish
             Errors
          
           (
           that
           *
           zizania
           (
           as
           he
           truly
           styles
           it
           )
           of
           Infallibility
           ,
           &c.
           the
           subject
           of
           the
           ensuing
           Treatise
           )
           I
           find
           publish'd
           since
           this
           Preface
           was
           finish'd
           :
           and
           I
           heartily
           wish
           it
           may
           produce
           an
           Effect
           sutable
           to
           the
           attempt
           of
           that
           candid
           and
           ingenuous
           Person
           ;
           that
           so
           ,
           though
           we
           have
           many
           other
           failings
           to
           charge
           them
           withall
           ,
           they
           may
           yet
           lessen
           by
           degrees
           ,
           and
           as
           God
           shall
           please
           to
           enlighten
           them
           ,
           till
           we
           come
           to
           a
           perfect
           and
           consummate
           Reconciliation
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           with
           what
           forehead
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           can
           this
           Faction
           cry
           out
           against
           us
           as
           cruel
           ,
           or
           at
           our
           Sanctions
           as
           unjust
           ,
           whilst
           his
           Sacred
           Majestie
           has
           a
           faculty
           commensurate
           to
           his
           Piety
           ,
           and
           a
           Prerogative
           which
           can
           gratifie
           his
           merciful
           nature
           ,
           without
           reversing
           what
           his
           Predecessors
           have
           enacted
           ,
           who
           reign'd
           in
           such
           prosperity
           ,
           not
           so
           
           much
           because
           they
           executed
           the
           Penalties
           ,
           as
           for
           that
           they
           had
           the
           power
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           and
           did
           use
           it
           prudently
           :
           and
           I
           confess
           I
           was
           infinitely
           pleas'd
           to
           find
           it
           avow'd
           by
           a
           Romanist
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           themselves
           the
           occasion
           of
           those
           
             Sanguinary
             laws
          
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           would
           brand
           them
           )
           and
           to
           justifie
           them
           too
           ,
           as
           the
           forecited
           Author
           has
           most
           ingenuously
           acknowledged
           .
           And
           how
           indeed
           can
           that
           Party
           exclaim
           against
           his
           Majestie
           or
           his
           Laws
           ,
           accusing
           the
           Regulars
           as
           the
           persons
           culpable
           ,
           and
           the
           Seculars
           as
           the
           persons
           accidentally
           and
           for
           their
           sakes
           onely
           obnoxious
           and
           punish'd
           ,
           whose
           demerits
           were
           the
           cause
           ?
           It
           is
           for
           these
           therefore
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           I
           would
           sooner
           plead
           for
           mercy
           ,
           and
           in
           earnest
           I
           wish
           it
           might
           consist
           with
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           
             Legislative
             power
          
           to
           state
           a
           difference
           between
           them
           .
           But
           we
           have
           already
           described
           the
           Expedient
           :
           Let
           them
           first
           renounce
           their
           dangerous
           Opinions
           ,
           by
           some
           such
           
             publick
             ,
             irreversible
          
           and
           
             authentick
             Act
          
           ,
           as
           may
           totally
           cancel
           the
           just
           presumption
           which
           lies
           at
           their
           doors
           ,
           and
           at
           once
           remove
           that
           intolerable
           scandal
           which
           the
           World
           does
           universally
           
           charge
           them
           withall
           ,
           and
           which
           even
           one
           of
           their
           own
           acknowledges
           to
           be
           their
           due
           ,
           after
           a
           thousand
           notorious
           Examples
           ,
           
             Proprium
             esse
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             odisse
             Caesares
             ,
          
           
           That
           Popes
           have
           even
           a
           natural
           Antipathy
           to
           Kings
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           Reverse
           (
           my
           Lord
           )
           of
           these
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           those
           fatal
           Images
           of
           
             Jesuitical
             Disloyalty
          
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           alone
           will
           have
           the
           honour
           to
           be
           deservedly
           celebrated
           to
           Posterity
           .
           And
           if
           his
           Majestie
           do
           not
           love
           and
           
             cherish
             her
          
           above
           all
           the
           Churches
           and
           Professions
           under
           Heaven
           ,
           a
           Church
           which
           has
           so
           constantly
           maintained
           a
           Truth
           so
           ancient
           ,
           so
           pure
           ,
           and
           so
           obliging
           to
           Kings
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           sense
           and
           interpretation
           of
           her
           very
           Adversaries
           ,
           who
           have
           the
           least
           grain
           of
           true
           Illumination
           and
           ingenuity
           ;
           the
           Miracle
           of
           His
           and
           Her
           stupendious
           Restauration
           will
           rise
           up
           in
           Judgment
           against
           us
           .
           But
           He
           has
           already
           done
           it
           to
           his
           eternal
           renown
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           no
           more
           to
           adde
           ,
           but
           that
           
             God
             Almighty
          
           would
           still
           maintain
           what
           he
           has
           so
           signally
           wrought
           amongst
           us
           .
           And
           for
           those
           
             heroick
             Assertors
          
           of
           what
           not
           onely
           concerns
           
           the
           
             French
             Kings
          
           ,
           but
           indeed
           all
           the
           
             Crown'd
             Heads
          
           of
           Christendome
           besides
           ;
           mine
           Option
           and
           Augure
           is
           ,
           That
           ,
           as
           God
           gave
           Aegypt
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Babylon
           for
           his
           hire
           and
           reward
           in
           having
           chastiz'd
           those
           wicked
           Nations
           he
           was
           angry
           with
           ;
           so
           it
           may
           please
           him
           to
           give
           these
           sincere
           Defenders
           of
           Jansenius
           ,
           and
           other
           Truths
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Errors
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Court
          
           ,
           the
           Light
           (
           in
           fine
           )
           of
           his
           
             divine
             Truth
          
           ,
           and
           to
           emerge
           out
           of
           that
           
             Aegyptian
             Darkness
          
           in
           which
           the
           rest
           are
           so
           miserably
           involv'd
           .
        
         
           These
           ,
           with
           my
           Prayers
           for
           your
           Lordship
           's
           consummate
           Felicity
           are
           the
           Votes
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             "
             Your
             Honour's
             most
             obedient
             and
             most
             obliged
             servant
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         THE
         PERNICIOUS
         CONSEQUENCES
         OF
         THE
         New
         HERESIE
         of
         the
         IESUITES
         AGAINST
         The
         KING
         and
         the
         STATE
         .
      
       
         
           Advice
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           THis
           Treatise
           being
           written
           two
           years
           since
           ,
           and
           several
           Copies
           thereof
           dispers'd
           among
           divers
           persons
           of
           Condition
           ;
           it
           was
           deemed
           the
           conjuncture
           of
           the
           present
           Affairs
           might
           render
           the
           Publication
           of
           it
           necessary
           for
           the
           benefit
           both
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           State
           :
           But
           it
           is
           thought
           fit
           to
           advertise
           ,
           that
           the
           Author
           
           of
           this
           Piece
           having
           made
           use
           in
           it
           of
           some
           Memoires
           concerning
           Infallibility
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           before
           prepar'd
           ;
           these
           Notes
           happening
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           person
           of
           small
           Iudgment
           ,
           he
           caused
           them
           to
           be
           printed
           under
           the
           Title
           of
           
             A
             Defence
             of
             the
             Liberties
             of
             the
          
           Gallican
           
             Church
             ,
             &c.
          
           adding
           of
           himself
           a
           great
           many
           impertinent
           and
           indiscreet
           particulars
           ,
           which
           have
           exceedingly
           disfigur'd
           these
           Memoires
           .
        
      
       
         
           IT
           does
           not
           suffice
           that
           our
           Divines
           have
           represented
           to
           the
           Church
           the
           Exorbitances
           of
           
             the
             New
             Heresie
             of
             the
             Iesuites
          
           in
           what
           concerns
           Religion
           and
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           would
           equal
           a
           mortal
           man
           by
           a
           most
           sacrilegious
           impiety
           ;
           the
           faithful
           servants
           of
           the
           King
           find
           themselves
           
           oblig'd
           likewise
           to
           elevate
           their
           voices
           ,
           and
           to
           represent
           those
           
             pernicious
             Consequences
          
           as
           to
           what
           regards
           the
           safety
           of
           his
           Sacred
           Person
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           his
           Estate
           .
        
         
           The
           Apostle
           S.
           Peter
           establishes
           for
           the
           two
           principal
           parts
           of
           Piety
           ,
           the
           Fear
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Honour
           which
           is
           due
           to
           Kings
           :
           
             Deum
             timete
             ,
             Regem
             honorificate
          
           .
           If
           these
           Divines
           have
           satisfied
           the
           first
           of
           these
           obligations
           ,
           by
           the
           just
           aversion
           they
           have
           stirr'd
           up
           in
           all
           pious
           persons
           to
           the
           pernicious
           adulation
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           discover'd
           to
           be
           no
           less
           then
           a
           kind
           of
           Idolatry
           :
           it
           were
           but
           reasonable
           that
           others
           should
           satisfie
           the
           second
           ,
           by
           inspiring
           all
           those
           who
           bear
           any
           love
           or
           affection
           to
           their
           King
           ,
           with
           the
           horrour
           which
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           of
           a
           Doctrine
           which
           may
           prove
           to
           funest
           to
           his
           Person
           ,
           and
           is
           in
           danger
           of
           ravishing
           from
           him
           the
           most
           august
           and
           supreme
           Quality
           that
           he
           has
           receiv'd
           from
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           depend
           on
           him
           alone
           in
           Temporals
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           independent
           of
           all
           other
           Powers
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
         
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           his
           Majesty
           has
           already
           been
           advertis'd
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           has
           clearly
           perceiv'd
           by
           that
           light
           and
           vivacity
           of
           spirit
           which
           all
           Europe
           admires
           in
           a
           Prince
           so
           young
           ,
           of
           what
           pernicious
           Consequence
           this
           novel
           Doctrine
           was
           which
           they
           would
           introduce
           into
           his
           State
           ,
           and
           the
           advantage
           which
           they
           might
           take
           to
           establish
           their
           pretensions
           ,
           who
           design
           nothing
           more
           then
           to
           reach
           the
           Heads
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           even
           subject
           them
           in
           Temporals
           .
        
         
           It
           were
           fit
           therefore
           that
           all
           the
           world
           knew
           as
           much
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           are
           not
           sensibly
           touch'd
           with
           the
           prospect
           of
           an
           Error
           so
           prejudicial
           to
           Religion
           ,
           (
           as
           falsly
           imagining
           it
           to
           concern
           the
           Divines
           onely
           )
           may
           at
           least
           be
           affected
           with
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           prejudice
           which
           it
           may
           bring
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           sacred
           and
           inviolable
           rights
           of
           the
           Crowns
           of
           our
           Kings
           .
        
         
           But
           since
           the
           address
           which
           has
           been
           made
           use
           of
           by
           the
           Partisans
           of
           those
           corrupt
           Opinions
           has
           been
           to
           infuse
           it
           into
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           people
           masked
           under
           the
           vizor
           of
           Religion
           and
           respect
           
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           to
           decry
           the
           opposers
           of
           it
           as
           enemies
           to
           the
           holy
           See
           ;
           it
           is
           necessary
           we
           should
           defeat
           their
           artifice
           by
           discovering
           it
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           by
           teaching
           them
           to
           distinguish
           (
           as
           our
           fathers
           have
           done
           before
           us
           )
           the
           
             Apostolical
             See
          
           from
           the
           
             Court
             Politick
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           which
           are
           things
           totally
           different
           :
           For
           that
           which
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           by
           the
           
             Apostolical
             Seat
          
           is
           ,
           that
           Spiritual
           Authority
           of
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           which
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           gave
           to
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           residing
           in
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           which
           all
           Christians
           are
           oblig'd
           to
           acknowledge
           and
           reverence
           ,
           by
           an
           inseparable
           union
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           very
           center
           of
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           the
           
             Court
             Politick
             of
             Rome
          
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           that
           Swarm
           of
           Courtiers
           who
           are
           about
           the
           Pope's
           person
           to
           advance
           their
           fortunes
           ,
           and
           thrust
           themselves
           into
           Church-Dignities
           ;
           and
           the
           person
           of
           Popes
           consider'd
           not
           as
           Popes
           ,
           but
           as
           Men
           ,
           who
           being
           as
           obnoxious
           as
           others
           to
           their
           Ambition
           and
           other
           humane
           passions
           ,
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           often
           transported
           by
           the
           adulation
           of
           their
           
           Courtiers
           ,
           to
           attribute
           to
           themselves
           ,
           without
           reason
           ,
           Rights
           and
           Prerogatives
           which
           God
           never
           gave
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           are
           equally
           prejudicial
           to
           the
           Sovereignty
           of
           Kings
           ,
           the
           repose
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           the
           tranquillity
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           good
           of
           the
           
             Catholick
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           fine
           ,
           to
           the
           true
           and
           solid
           grandeur
           of
           the
           holy
           See
           it self
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           sense
           it
           is
           we
           shall
           speak
           of
           the
           
             Court
             of
             Rome
          
           in
           the
           present
           Treatise
           ,
           as
           so
           many
           great
           persons
           and
           Saints
           have
           already
           done
           ,
           by
           opposing
           themselves
           to
           their
           unjust
           pretensions
           ,
           without
           at
           all
           thinking
           they
           did
           thereby
           in
           the
           least
           violate
           the
           respect
           which
           they
           ow'd
           the
           Pope
           as
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           to
           which
           they
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           believ'd
           these
           Opinions
           must
           needs
           be
           most
           disadvantageous
           .
           And
           we
           have
           so
           much
           the
           more
           liberty
           to
           doe
           it
           now
           ,
           since
           the
           moderation
           of
           the
           present
           Incumbent
           speaks
           him
           very
           far
           from
           these
           ambitious
           thoughts
           .
        
         
           Now
           amongst
           all
           these
           illegitimate
           Usurpations
           of
           the
           
             Court
             of
             Rome
          
           thus
           considered
           ,
           there
           has
           none
           of
           them
           
           proved
           more
           funest
           to
           
             Christian
             Princes
          
           ,
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           even
           to
           Popes
           themselves
           ,
           then
           that
           by
           which
           some
           of
           them
           have
           been
           transported
           to
           domineer
           over
           Kings
           ,
           to
           make
           themselves
           their
           Superiours
           and
           Judges
           in
           the
           administration
           of
           their
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           by
           pretending
           of
           a
           right
           ,
           when
           they
           fansied
           it
           for
           the
           cause
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           depose
           them
           of
           their
           Empires
           ,
           and
           give
           their
           Estates
           to
           others
           ,
           or
           to
           abandon
           them
           to
           the
           first
           Usurper
           who
           had
           power
           to
           make
           himself
           Master
           .
        
         
           It
           's
           impossible
           to
           describe
           those
           horrid
           Confusions
           which
           this
           pretence
           of
           theirs
           hath
           brought
           forth
           in
           Italy
           and
           in
           Germany
           for
           so
           many
           Ages
           together
           ,
           the
           Warrs
           it
           has
           kindled
           ,
           the
           Bloud
           it
           has
           made
           to
           be
           spilt
           ,
           the
           Provinces
           it
           has
           rendred
           desolate
           ,
           the
           Cities
           it
           has
           ruin'd
           ,
           the
           Scandals
           and
           Disorders
           which
           it
           has
           filled
           the
           Church
           with
           :
           But
           one
           of
           its
           worst
           effects
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           has
           render'd
           the
           holy
           See
           (
           which
           should
           as
           well
           be
           the
           centre
           of
           the
           love
           of
           Catholicks
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           
           Church
           )
           odious
           both
           to
           Kings
           and
           People
           ,
           by
           making
           them
           to
           look
           upon
           the
           Vicar
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           not
           as
           a
           common
           Father
           ,
           full
           of
           tenderness
           for
           all
           his
           Children
           ;
           but
           as
           a
           Temporal
           Prince
           ,
           that
           would
           trample
           all
           other
           Princes
           under
           his
           feet
           ,
           and
           render
           himself
           absolute
           Master
           of
           all
           the
           Kingdomes
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
           This
           is
           one
           of
           the
           main
           causes
           which
           has
           made
           so
           many
           people
           revolt
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           usual
           pretence
           which
           they
           have
           taken
           to
           hinder
           many
           Christians
           from
           paying
           that
           observance
           to
           Popes
           which
           they
           are
           oblig'd
           to
           render
           them
           ,
           by
           confounding
           it
           with
           these
           odious
           excuses
           .
           For
           having
           once
           anticipated
           the
           People
           with
           this
           erroneous
           opinion
           ,
           That
           one
           could
           not
           acknowledge
           in
           the
           Pope
           that
           real
           Authority
           which
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           has
           given
           him
           ,
           without
           owning
           that
           also
           which
           these
           Sycophants
           attribute
           to
           him
           over
           Temporals
           and
           States
           ;
           they
           have
           by
           an
           hateful
           Schism
           kept
           them
           from
           acknowledging
           the
           Pope
           as
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           fear
           lest
           they
           should
           be
           bound
           likewise
           to
           own
           
           him
           for
           their
           King
           and
           Master
           .
        
         
           It
           concerns
           the
           Church
           therefore
           to
           take
           away
           this
           color
           from
           Schism
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           of
           all
           mischiefs
           ,
           by
           separating
           the
           Spiritual
           power
           of
           the
           Sovereign
           Bishop
           ,
           as
           it
           has
           been
           instituted
           by
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           acknowledg'd
           by
           all
           Catholicks
           ,
           from
           this
           false
           and
           exorbitant
           power
           ,
           which
           Ambition
           and
           Flattery
           would
           adde
           to
           it
           ,
           repugnant
           to
           the
           spirit
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           we
           must
           needs
           confess
           ,
           that
           the
           Zeal
           of
           the
           Parliaments
           of
           France
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Sovereignty
           of
           Kings
           against
           the
           enterprises
           of
           those
           who
           ,
           subverting
           the
           Order
           of
           God
           ,
           would
           have
           it
           to
           depend
           upon
           this
           Spiritual
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           is
           no
           less
           advantageous
           to
           the
           Church
           then
           to
           the
           State
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           part
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           prejudicial
           to
           them
           both
           ,
           then
           that
           low
           and
           fleshly
           prudence
           of
           these
           Theologues
           ,
           who
           think
           to
           exalt
           the
           divine
           Grandeur
           of
           the
           prime
           Minister
           of
           the
           new
           Law
           ,
           which
           wholly
           consists
           in
           the
           love
           to
           eternal
           
           good
           things
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           despising
           of
           the
           things
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           by
           secular
           and
           temporal
           advantages
           which
           God
           did
           never
           annex
           to
           him
           ;
           or
           that
           seek
           to
           enlarge
           their
           fortunes
           by
           this
           pretended
           Zeal
           for
           the
           enlargement
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           known
           to
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           that
           the
           Iesuites
           have
           within
           these
           
             hundred
             years
          
           been
           the
           chief
           defenders
           of
           these
           ambitious
           pretences
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Society
           has
           employ'd
           the
           most
           renown'd
           of
           its
           Writers
           to
           disseminate
           this
           Doctrine
           every-where
           :
           It
           is
           this
           which
           has
           been
           taught
           by
           (a)
           
             Iohn
             Mariana
          
           ,
           (b)
           
             Gregorie
             de
             Valentia
          
           ,
           (c)
           
             Alphonsus
             Salmeron
          
           ,
           (d)
           
             Ludovicus
             Richome
          
           ,
           (e)
           
             Louys
             Molina
          
           ,
           (f)
           
             Robert
             Bellarmine
          
           ,
           (g)
           
             Iohannes
             Osorius
          
           ,
           (h)
           
             Carolus
             Scribanius
          
           ,
           (i)
           
             Andrew
             Eudemon
          
           ,
           (k)
           
             Iohannes
             Azor
          
           ,
           (l)
           
             Robert
             Parsons
          
           ,
           (m)
           
             Francis
             Suarez
          
           ,
           (n)
           
             Gabriel
             Vasquez
          
           ,
           (o)
           
             Leonardus
             Lessius
          
           ,
           (p)
           
             Iacobus
             Gretserus
          
           ,
           (q)
           
             Martinus
             Becanus
          
           ,
           (r)
           
             Antonius
             Santarellus
          
           ,
           (s)
           
             Vincentius
             Filiutius
          
           ,
           (t)
           
             Stephen
             Bauny
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           it
           is
           well
           known
           what
           extraordinary
           care
           the
           Parliaments
           of
           Paris
           and
           the
           Universities
           of
           France
           have
           taken
           to
           repress
           the
           Authors
           of
           these
           pernicious
           Opinions
           ;
           the
           one
           by
           their
           Arrests
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           by
           their
           Censures
           .
        
         
           It
           's
           above
           an
           hundred
           years
           since
           ,
           that
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Paris
           gave
           a
           famous
           Arrest
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ,
           the
           4
           of
           December
           ,
           1561.
           against
           a
           certain
           Bachelour
           in
           Divinity
           ,
           who
           had
           put
           it
           into
           his
           
           Thesis
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Pope
           to
           excommunicate
           Kings
           ,
           to
           give
           away
           their
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           to
           absolve
           their
           Subjects
           of
           their
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Fidelity
           .
           This
           Proposition
           was
           declar'd
           seditious
           ;
           the
           Bachelour
           being
           not
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           it
           was
           order'd
           that
           the
           Bedel
           of
           the
           Sorbon
           vested
           in
           a
           red
           Hood
           should
           disavow
           it
           before
           a
           President
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           the
           chief
           of
           the
           Faculty
           of
           Divinity
           ;
           and
           that
           during
           four
           years
           space
           there
           should
           no
           publick
           Disputation
           be
           permitted
           in
           the
           College
           where
           it
           was
           defended
           .
           This
           whole
           affair
           is
           twice
           told
           us
           in
           the
           
             Bibliothec
             du
             Droit
          
           ,
           under
           the
           words
           Interdictions
           ,
           p.
           4478.
           and
           Effigies
           ,
           p.
           1110.
           
           And
           Bouchel
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Bibliotheca
           ,
           in
           reciting
           of
           this
           History
           adds
           this
           Remark
           ;
           
             The
             plain
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             within
             these
             fifty
             years
             past
             there
             is
             come
             a
             certain
             new
             Sect
             to
             be
             planted
             amongst
             us
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
          
           Jesuites
           ,
           
             who
             maintain
             Propositions
             quite
             contrary
             to
             ours
             ,
             to
             the
             very
             ruine
             of
             the
             State.
             
          
        
         
           The
           same
           Parliament
           testifies
           its
           zeal
           for
           the
           Interests
           of
           the
           King
           and
           
           Crown
           upon
           several
           other
           occasions
           ;
           as
           when
           it
           condemn'd
           to
           the
           fire
           the
           8
           of
           Iune
           1610.
           the
           Book
           of
           the
           
             Iesuite
             Mariana
          
           ,
           intituled
           ,
           
             De
             Rege
             &
             Regis
             institutione
          
           ;
           and
           that
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           Iū
           .
           26.
           1614.
           it
           treated
           that
           of
           Suarez
           ,
           intitul'd
           ,
           
             Defensio
             Fidei
             Catholicae
          
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           was
           never
           any
           thing
           more
           celebrious
           upon
           this
           subject
           then
           that
           which
           pass'd
           1626.
           in
           the
           censure
           of
           Santarel
           .
           This
           Iesuite
           had
           written
           a
           Book
           of
           
             Heresie
             ,
             Schism
             ,
             Apostasie
          
           ,
           &c.
           printed
           at
           Rome
           1625.
           
             permissu
             superiorum
          
           ,
           in
           which
           (
           following
           the
           common
           sentiments
           of
           his
           Society
           )
           he
           taught
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             might
             punish
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             with
             temporal
             pains
             ,
             depose
             and
             deprive
             them
             of
             their
             Kingdoms
             and
             States
             for
             the
             crime
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             for
             other
             causes
             ;
             as
             when
             they
             were
             culpable
             of
             any
             fault
             ,
             if
             he
             find
             it
             expedient
             ;
             when
             they
             become
             negligent
             of
             their
             duties
             ;
             when
             they
             are
             incapable
             to
             govern
             ,
             and
             their
             persons
             burthensome
             to
             their
             Kingdoms
             :
          
           He
           adds
           ,
           
             That
             the
          
           Apostles
           
             were
             not
             subject
             to
             the
             secular
             Princes
             but
          
           de
           facto
           
             onely
             ,
             not
          
           de
           jure
           ;
           
           
             and
             in
             summe
             ,
             that
             since
             the
          
           Pontifical
           Majesty
           
             had
             been
             establish'd
             ,
             all
             other
             Potentates
             were
             become
             but
             his
             Vassals
             .
          
        
         
           So
           soon
           as
           ever
           this
           Book
           appear'd
           in
           France
           ,
           the
           Sorbon
           ,
           knowing
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           was
           invented
           and
           publish'd
           for
           the
           universal
           destruction
           of
           
             Civil
             Polity
          
           ,
           and
           particularly
           the
           Monarchy
           of
           France
           ,
           which
           was
           at
           that
           time
           governed
           by
           the
           most
           Christian
           ,
           most
           clement
           and
           just
           King
           Lewis
           the
           XIIIth
           ,
           that
           in
           treading
           the
           steps
           of
           their
           Ancestors
           ,
           she
           might
           testifie
           her
           zeal
           and
           affection
           as
           well
           towards
           this
           Religious
           Prince
           ,
           as
           towards
           the
           whole
           most
           Christian
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           satisfie
           that
           which
           all
           honest
           men
           requir'd
           of
           her
           ;
           resolv'd
           to
           examine
           the
           two
           Chapters
           of
           this
           Book
           of
           Santarel
           ,
           30
           ,
           and
           31
           ,
           where
           this
           matter
           was
           treated
           of
           :
           And
           on
           the
           1
           of
           April
           1626.
           having
           first
           heard
           the
           Deputies
           report
           ,
           and
           consider'd
           the
           several
           Opinions
           of
           all
           the
           Doctors
           ,
           she
           condemn'd
           the
           Positions
           (
           being
           the
           common
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           )
           for
           a
           novel
           ,
           false
           and
           erroneous
           Doctrine
           ,
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           
           renders
           odious
           the
           dignity
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           opens
           a
           gap
           to
           all
           Schism
           ,
           derogates
           from
           the
           Supreme
           Authority
           of
           Kings
           ,
           (
           which
           depends
           on
           God
           alone
           )
           disturbs
           the
           publick
           tranquillity
           ,
           tends
           to
           the
           ruine
           of
           
             Kingdoms
             ,
             States
          
           and
           Republicks
           ,
           debauches
           Subjects
           from
           that
           Obedience
           and
           Submission
           due
           to
           their
           Sovereigns
           ,
           inciting
           them
           to
           Factions
           ,
           Rebellions
           ,
           Seditions
           ,
           in
           summe
           ,
           to
           commit
           Parricides
           against
           the
           persons
           of
           their
           natural
           Princes
           .
        
         
           This
           Censure
           approved
           by
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           University
           of
           Paris
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Universitics
           of
           France
           ,
           was
           authoriz'd
           also
           by
           a
           famous
           Decree
           of
           Parliament
           of
           the
           13.
           
           March
           1626.
           which
           declared
           the
           Propositions
           contain'd
           in
           this
           Book
           of
           Santarel
           false
           ,
           scandalous
           and
           seditious
           ,
           as
           tending
           to
           the
           subversion
           of
           Sovereign
           Powers
           ,
           ordain'd
           and
           establish'd
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           stirring
           up
           of
           Subjects
           against
           their
           Princes
           ,
           withdrawing
           their
           Obedience
           ,
           inducing
           them
           to
           attempt
           against
           their
           Persons
           and
           States
           ,
           disturbing
           of
           the
           publick
           peace
           ;
           and
           order'd
           that
           the
           Book
           
           should
           be
           torn
           and
           burnt
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Iesuites
           should
           be
           oblig'd
           to
           disavow
           and
           detest
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           approve
           the
           Censure
           of
           the
           Sorbon
           .
        
         
           This
           vigorous
           resistence
           of
           the
           Parliament
           and
           Sorbon
           has
           of
           late
           render'd
           the
           Iesuites
           a
           little
           more
           reserv'd
           in
           producing
           to
           the
           world
           this
           pernicious
           Doctrine
           .
           But
           as
           they
           never
           abandon
           what
           they
           have
           once
           undertaken
           ,
           they
           have
           invented
           a
           way
           of
           establishing
           it
           after
           a
           more
           dextrous
           ,
           but
           more
           dangerous
           ,
           manner
           :
           for
           daring
           no
           more
           to
           propose
           it
           grossly
           and
           
             in
             terminis
          
           ,
           they
           work
           more
           subtily
           to
           introduce
           the
           Principles
           on
           which
           it
           depends
           by
           necessary
           consequence
           ;
           wisely
           judging
           ,
           that
           if
           once
           by
           their
           artifice
           they
           can
           but
           deceive
           the
           vigilancy
           of
           our
           Magistrates
           and
           the
           Sorbon
           ,
           they
           shall
           easily
           make
           the
           People
           swallow
           it
           when-ever
           they
           please
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           a
           Truth
           indubitable
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           shew
           by
           a
           necessary
           consequence
           from
           what
           they
           have
           already
           made
           pass
           for
           a
           most
           Catholick
           Verity
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Iesuites
           have
           
           done
           in
           maintaining
           that
           famous
           Thesis
           of
           the
           12
           December
           1661
           ▪
           as
           a
           
             Catholick
             Truth
          
           repugnant
           to
           the
           
             Greek
             Heresie
          
           concerning
           the
           Primacy
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           namely
           ,
           That
           Jesus
           Christ
           
             hath
             given
             to
             all
             Popes
          
           (
           
             whenever
             they
             shall
             speak
          
           è
           Cathedra
           )
           
             the
             same
             Infallibility
             himself
             had
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             matters
             of
          
           Right
           ,
           
             as
             in
             those
             of
          
           Fact.
           
        
         
           And
           that
           we
           might
           not
           imagine
           there
           were
           any
           great
           mystery
           in
           this
           condition
           ,
           
             When
             they
             should
             speak
             out
             of
             their
             Chair
             ,
             Cùm
             loquerentur
             ex
             Cathedra
             ,
          
           they
           expresly
           declare
           ,
           that
           this
           Condition
           does
           not
           concern
           the
           Pope's
           speaking
           in
           the
           head
           of
           a
           
             General
             Council
          
           :
           And
           in
           proposing
           for
           example
           ,
           for
           one
           Constitution
           made
           
             ex
             Cathedra
          
           ,
           the
           two
           Constitutions
           on
           the
           
             Five
             Propositions
          
           ,
           they
           give
           us
           clearly
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           pretend
           ,
           that
           to
           the
           end
           the
           Pope
           should
           speak
           from
           his
           Chair
           ,
           it
           were
           necessary
           for
           him
           to
           assemble
           so
           much
           as
           a
           Council
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           his
           Province
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           Popes
           did
           ;
           or
           that
           he
           should
           consult
           the
           College
           of
           Cardinals
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           
           since
           done
           ,
           (
           enterprising
           nothing
           (
           how
           inconsiderable
           soever
           )
           but
           by
           the
           advice
           of
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           
             De
             consilio
             Fratrum
          
           ;
           )
           but
           that
           't
           is
           sufficient
           for
           him
           to
           speak
           in
           his
           Bulls
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           Constitutions
           and
           Decrees
           which
           use
           to
           be
           pasted
           up
           on
           the
           Gates
           of
           S.
           Peter
           and
           
             in
             Campo
             de
             Fiori
          
           ;
           this
           being
           the
           onely
           solemnity
           which
           at
           Rome
           they
           pretend
           does
           render
           them
           sufficiently
           authentick
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           so
           much
           as
           thinking
           it
           necessary
           they
           should
           be
           receiv'd
           and
           publish'd
           in
           the
           Provinces
           .
        
         
           See
           now
           to
           what
           a
           height
           the
           Iesuites
           pretensions
           are
           come
           .
           All
           that
           the
           Popes
           say
           in
           their
           Bulls
           and
           Constitutions
           ,
           as
           well
           on
           matters
           and
           questions
           of
           Fact
           as
           those
           of
           Right
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           look'd
           on
           as
           indubitably
           true
           as
           if
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           had
           himself
           avow'd
           it
           ;
           the
           Pope's
           Infallibility
           being
           still
           the
           same
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           their
           reckoning
           )
           on
           these
           occasions
           and
           incounters
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
          
           himself
           .
        
         
           Now
           how
           little
           so
           ever
           one
           knows
           of
           the
           Fundamentals
           of
           Santarellism
           ,
           
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           affirms
           the
           Pope
           has
           power
           to
           depose
           Kings
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           acknowledged
           that
           it
           is
           establish'd
           by
           this
           Thesis
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           after
           a
           sort
           made
           more
           pernicious
           and
           criminal
           then
           ever
           it
           has
           hitherto
           been
           .
           For
           the
           defenders
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           so
           prejudicial
           to
           Kings
           ,
           were
           contented
           to
           establish
           this
           temporal
           power
           in
           Popes
           ,
           by
           shewing
           that
           they
           themselves
           did
           attribute
           it
           to
           themselves
           by
           several
           Bulls
           and
           Decrees
           ;
           and
           that
           so
           we
           were
           bound
           to
           believe
           them
           ,
           as
           being
           infallible
           in
           matters
           concerning
           Faith.
           But
           there
           was
           none
           of
           them
           that
           yet
           durst
           deny
           but
           that
           Popes
           might
           fail
           and
           be
           mistaken
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           this
           power
           ,
           because
           none
           of
           them
           did
           ever
           think
           them
           infallible
           in
           Questions
           which
           concern'd
           the
           Fact
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Iesuites
           now
           presume
           on
           both
           :
           They
           render
           Popes
           absolutely
           Masters
           of
           Kings
           ,
           in
           attributing
           to
           them
           (
           who
           by
           so
           many
           Bulls
           have
           defin'd
           their
           Superiority
           over
           the
           Temporalty
           of
           Kings
           )
           the
           very
           same
           Infallibility
           with
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           even
           in
           
           matters
           of
           Right
           ;
           so
           as
           they
           leave
           a
           King
           whom
           a
           Pope
           had
           deposed
           no
           place
           of
           appeal
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           to
           complain
           that
           the
           Pope
           might
           be
           mistaken
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           upon
           which
           they
           had
           judged
           him
           worthy
           of
           so
           severe
           a
           punishment
           :
           since
           by
           this
           new
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           College
           of
           Clermont
           he
           is
           equally
           infallible
           ,
           whether
           he
           judge
           in
           general
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           this
           power
           to
           depose
           Kings
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Question
           
             de
             jure
          
           ;
           or
           in
           particular
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           King
           merits
           to
           be
           so
           us'd
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Question
           
             de
             facto
          
           .
           We
           must
           therefore
           clear
           these
           two
           points
           ;
           One
           ,
           that
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Pope
           in
           matters
           of
           Right
           is
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           the
           establishment
           of
           his
           Power
           over
           Kings
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           his
           Infallibility
           in
           matters
           of
           Fact
           takes
           away
           all
           means
           from
           the
           Kings
           they
           please
           to
           depose
           ,
           to
           complain
           of
           so
           rigorous
           a
           Sentence
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           't
           is
           an
           easie
           matter
           to
           convince
           all
           the
           world
           of
           it
           :
           nor
           ought
           we
           to
           imagine
           it
           a
           Consequence
           held
           onely
           by
           those
           who
           profess
           themselves
           enemies
           to
           the
           
             Iesuites
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           and
           
           which
           the
           Iesuites
           disavow
           ;
           't
           is
           a
           Consequence
           which
           they
           themselves
           derive
           from
           it
           ,
           which
           they
           every-where
           acknowledge
           must
           needs
           follow
           ,
           and
           which
           does
           so
           indeed
           naturally
           and
           of
           necessity
           .
           For
           Popes
           (
           as
           Iesuites
           themselves
           have
           learn'd
           us
           ,
           )
           have
           so
           many
           waies
           decided
           that
           they
           have
           power
           to
           degrade
           Kings
           ,
           and
           dispose
           of
           their
           Kingdoms
           when-ever
           they
           judge
           it
           for
           the
           interest
           of
           Religion
           ;
           that
           if
           to
           be
           Catholick
           one
           is
           oblig'd
           to
           consider
           all
           that
           Popes
           say
           in
           their
           Chair
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           their
           Bulls
           ,
           as
           Decisions
           of
           infallible
           authority
           ,
           and
           Oracles
           pronounc'd
           even
           by
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           Kings
           ,
           their
           Ministers
           and
           Parliaments
           ,
           must
           either
           renounce
           the
           quality
           of
           Catholick
           ,
           or
           else
           tamely
           acknowledge
           that
           Kings
           are
           Sovereigns
           independent
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           own
           Subjects
           and
           other
           Princes
           ,
           but
           nothing
           so
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           has
           power
           to
           make
           them
           descend
           from
           their
           Throne
           ,
           and
           to
           resolve
           them
           into
           their
           simple
           Originals
           ;
           so
           as
           exercising
           a
           Royalty
           superiour
           to
           theirs
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           
           said
           of
           his
           Empire
           as
           an
           heathen
           Poet
           said
           of
           that
           of
           God
           ,
           
             
               Omne
               sub
               regno
               graviore
               regnum
               est
               .
            
          
        
         
           All
           this
           is
           an
           infallible
           consequent
           of
           Infallibility
           ,
           as
           the
           Iesuites
           well
           prove
           .
           For
           who
           can
           chuse
           but
           believe
           that
           Popes
           have
           the
           power
           to
           depose
           Kings
           ,
           if
           once
           he
           be
           persuaded
           that
           their
           Decisions
           are
           so
           many
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ;
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           shew'd
           him
           that
           Gregory
           the
           VIIth
           has
           decided
           it
           in
           express
           terms
           in
           a
           Council
           held
           at
           
             Rome
             ,
             Anno
          
           1067
           ,
           according
           to
           
             Onuphrius
             ,
             Baronius
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           
             Iesuites
             ,
             Quòd
             Papae
             liceat
             Imperatores
             deponere
             ;
             quòd
             à
             Fidelitate
             iniquorum
             subditos
             potest
             absolvere
             ?
          
           Whence
           (a)
           Lessius
           the
           Iesuite
           concludes
           (
           supposing
           the
           Principle
           of
           Infallibility
           )
           That
           this
           Doctrine
           is
           no
           
             problematick
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           but
           a
           constant
           Truth
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           deny'd
           without
           violation
           of
           our
           very
           
             Faith.
             We
             must
             absolutely
             believe
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             that
             this
             Doctrine
          
           (
           viz.
           that
           the
           Pope
           may
           depose
           Kings
           ,
           )
           
             is
             an
             undoubted
             truth
             ,
             and
             not
             such
             as
             we
             may
             believe
             what
             we
             please
             of
             ;
             but
             such
             an
             one
             as
             is
             intirely
             
             certain
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             contradicted
             without
             wounding
             our
             Faith.
             And
             this
             I
             prove
             ,
             first
             ,
             Because
             these
             Propositions
             are
             defin'd
             in
             proper
             terms
             in
             the
          
           Roman
           
             Synod
             under
          
           Gregory
           
             the
             VIIth
          
           ,
           
             where
             it
             is
             affirm'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             may
             depose
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             absolve
             the
             Subjects
             of
             wicked
             Princes
             from
             their
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Fidelity
             .
             Now
             a
             Definition
             made
             by
             a
             Pope
             in
             Council
             is
             matter
             of
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           This
           is
           clear
           now
           without
           mincing
           ,
           nor
           can
           it
           be
           more
           expresly
           declar'd
           that
           the
           power
           to
           depose
           Kings
           is
           a
           necessary
           consequent
           of
           Infallibility
           ;
           so
           as
           those
           Iesuites
           must
           needs
           be
           very
           impudent
           who
           shall
           after
           this
           dare
           to
           affirm
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           their
           Enemies
           who
           derive
           this
           sequel
           from
           their
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Iesuite
             Cardinal
          
           (b)
           Bellarmine
           ,
           under
           the
           feign'd
           name
           of
           Sculkenius
           ,
           writing
           against
           Widrington
           ,
           proves
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           by
           this
           Gregorian
           Decree
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope's
           Superiority
           over
           Kings
           is
           an
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ,
           
             'T
             is
             an
             Heresie
          
           (
           saies
           he
           )
           
             to
             affirm
             that
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             Pope
             ,
             and
          
           ex
           jure
           divino
           ,
           
             has
             not
             the
             
             power
             to
             depose
             Secular
             Princes
             of
             their
             States
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             the
             publick
             good
             or
             some
             urgent
             necessity
             of
             the
             Church
             does
             require
             it
             .
             I
             prove
             this
             Conclusion
             .
             An
             Opinion
             becomes
             heretical
             when
             its
             contradictory
             is
          
           de
           Fide
           :
           
             But
             it
             is
          
           de
           Fide
           
             that
             the
             Pope
             has
             power
             to
             depose
             Princes
             ;
             since
             it
             has
             been
             defin'd
             and
             concluded
             by
          
           Gregory
           
             the
             VIIth
          
           
             in
             a
          
           Roman
           
             Council
             ,
             where
             it
             saies
             expresly
             ,
             That
             the
             Pope
             may
             depose
             an
             Emperour
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           who
           can
           deny
           this
           Conclusion
           that
           holds
           but
           the
           Principle
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           That
           what
           has
           been
           defin'd
           and
           concluded
           by
           a
           Pope
           is
           
             de
             Fide
          
           ?
           Is
           not
           this
           Argument
           of
           the
           Cardinal
           invincible
           ,
           supposing
           the
           Maxime
           to
           be
           true
           ?
           By
           consequent
           then
           ,
           who
           can
           doubt
           but
           that
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Iesuites
           opinion
           and
           the
           truth
           it self
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           deposing
           Kings
           is
           in
           the
           Pope
           a
           certain
           Consequence
           of
           his
           Infallibility
           ?
        
         
           The
           same
           Gregory
           the
           VIIth
           has
           so
           often
           decided
           the
           same
           Point
           ,
           that
           no
           
           man
           questions
           his
           pretence
           of
           making
           it
           an
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ;
           as
           may
           yet
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Bull
           of
           the
           Deposition
           of
           the
           
             Emperor
             Henry
          
           the
           IVth
           ,
           made
           likewise
           in
           Council
           ,
           where
           ,
           addressing
           his
           speech
           to
           S.
           Peter
           and
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           he
           thus
           expostulates
           .
        
         
           
             Now
             therefore
             exert
             and
             vindicate
             your
             power
             ,
             O
             great
             and
             most
             holy
             Princes
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             world
             may
             take
             notice
             and
             acknowledg
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             can
             bind
             and
             loose
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             you
             can
             also
             on
             Earth
             dispose
             of
             Empires
             ,
             of
             Kingdoms
             ,
             Principalities
             and
             Marquisates
             ,
             in
             summe
             ,
             of
             all
             mens
             goods
             and
             fortunes
             whatsoever
             ,
             by
             taking
             them
             away
             from
             those
             who
             deserve
             them
             not
             ,
             and
             by
             bestowing
             them
             on
             others
             .
             —
             For
             if
             you
             judge
             things
             Spiritual
             ,
             shall
             we
             believe
             you
             have
             not
             the
             power
             to
             judge
             of
             Temporal
             and
             Secular
             ?
             Let
             all
             the
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             of
             the
             Age
             learn
             what
             your
             grandeur
             is
             and
             your
             power
             ,
             and
             not
             dare
             to
             despise
             the
             Commandments
             of
             your
             Church
             :
             and
             be
             sure
             to
             leave
             such
             prompt
             and
             lasting
             marks
             in
             the
             judgment
             which
             
             you
             exercise
             against
          
           Henry
           ,
           
             that
             his
             ruine
             be
             not
             attributed
             to
             the
             fate
             of
             arms
             or
             fortuitous
             accidents
             of
             War
             ,
             but
             to
             your
             sole
             and
             almighty
             power
             .
          
        
         
           In
           consequence
           of
           this
           he
           denounc'd
           to
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           as
           from
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           never
           win
           battel
           .
           But
           if
           Popes
           are
           infallible
           according
           to
           the
           Iesuites
           in
           actions
           past
           ,
           't
           is
           certain
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           in
           those
           which
           are
           to
           come
           .
           For
           never
           did
           Prince
           gain
           so
           many
           ,
           remaining
           Victor
           in
           more
           then
           50
           pitch'd
           Battels
           ,
           and
           having
           at
           the
           very
           first
           slain
           the
           person
           whom
           his
           Holiness
           had
           design'd
           to
           make
           Emperor
           in
           his
           place
           .
        
         
           I
           could
           recount
           a
           number
           more
           of
           Passages
           relating
           to
           the
           same
           Pope
           ,
           where
           he
           argues
           for
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           ,
           as
           visibly
           founded
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           annex'd
           to
           the
           Papal
           dignity
           .
           For
           't
           is
           not
           imaginable
           that
           he
           should
           pretend
           onely
           this
           right
           over
           Emperors
           ,
           because
           the
           Popes
           had
           so
           much
           contributed
           to
           the
           re-establishment
           of
           the
           
             Western
             Empire
          
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           't
           is
           perspicuous
           that
           his
           pretence
           was
           over
           all
           Kings
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           built
           on
           that
           
           Supposition
           of
           his
           ,
           viz.
           that
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Keys
           contain'd
           in
           it
           the
           Temporal
           Superiority
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           set
           upon
           the
           Crown
           he
           sent
           to
           Rodulphus
           ,
           Usurper
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           this
           Latin
           Verse
           ,
           
             Petra
             dedit
             Petro
             ,
             Petrus
             Diadema
             Rodulpho
             .
          
           To
           shew
           that
           he
           believ'd
           he
           had
           power
           to
           dispose
           of
           Kingdoms
           by
           a
           right
           pretended
           to
           be
           given
           S.
           Peter
           by
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           himself
           .
           'T
           is
           likewise
           on
           the
           same
           basis
           he
           threatned
           Alphonsus
           King
           of
           Arragon
           ,
           to
           stir
           up
           his
           Subjects
           against
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           gave
           him
           not
           speedy
           satisfaction
           concerning
           a
           certain
           affair
           :
           As
           ,
           according
           to
           Cardinal
           Bellarmine
           ,
           he
           brav'd
           Philip
           the
           I
           st
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           he
           exempted
           none
           .
        
         
           But
           nothing
           does
           so
           evidently
           discover
           that
           one
           cannot
           acknowledge
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           infallible
           ,
           but
           that
           at
           the
           same
           moment
           we
           must
           acknowledge
           him
           likewise
           above
           Kings
           in
           Temporals
           ,
           as
           that
           famous
           Decision
           of
           
             Pope
             Boniface
          
           the
           VIIIth
           has
           done
           in
           the
           Bull
           
             Unam
             Sanctam
          
           ,
           approv'd
           by
           Leo
           the
           Xth
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Lateran
           ;
           and
           the
           use
           which
           the
           favourers
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             
             Court
          
           make
           of
           this
           Bull
           to
           establish
           its
           pretensions
           .
        
         
           There
           this
           Pope
           defines
           ,
           
             That
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             Sword
             appertains
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Pope
             :
             That
             the
             Temporal
             Sword
             is
             subordinate
             to
             the
             Spiritual
             ,
             and
             the
             Temporal
             Authority
             to
             the
             Authority
             Spiritual
             :
             That
             if
             this
             Spiritual
             power
             deviate
             from
             the
             right
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             judg'd
             by
             the
             Spiritual
             authority
             :
             That
             this
             power
             was
             bestow'd
             on
             S.
          
           Peter
           
             and
             his
             Successors
             :
             and
             That
             whoever
             resists
             this
             Subordination
             of
             Power
             ,
             resists
             Order
             ,
             in
             establishing
             two
             Principles
             like
             the
          
           Manichees
           .
           
             Whence
             he
             concludes
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             every
             humane
             power
             should
             submit
             it self
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           .
        
         
           Cardinal
           Bellarmine
           ,
           a
           Iesuite
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           against
           Barclay
           concerning
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           proves
           by
           this
           Bull
           ,
           that
           Kings
           are
           subject
           to
           the
           Pope
           in
           Temporals
           ;
           and
           this
           Doctrine
           is
           certain
           and
           most
           indubitable
           .
           
             Now
             that
             it
             is
          
           (
           saies
           he
           )
           
             a
             thing
             constant
             and
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Sovereign
             Bishop
             may
             
             for
             just
             causes
             be
             Iudge
             of
             Temporals
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             depose
             Temporal
             Princes
             ,
             we
             prove
             by
             the
             Extravagant
          
           Unam
           Sanctam
           de
           majoritate
           &
           obedientia
           ,
           
             which
             shews
             us
             that
             Sword
             is
             subordinate
             to
             Sword
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Temporal
             Authority
             is
             below
             the
             Spiritual
             :
             and
             that
             if
             the
             Temporal
             neglect
             his
             duty
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             Spiritual
             .
          
           And
           for
           fear
           it
           should
           be
           objected
           ,
           that
           Clement
           the
           Vth
           seems
           to
           have
           revok'd
           this
           Bull
           by
           the
           Extravagant
           
             Meruit
             de
             privilegiis
          
           ;
           he
           prevents
           the
           Objection
           by
           saying
           ,
           that
           Clement
           
             the
             V●h
          
           
             did
             not
             revoke
             the
          
           Bull
           
             of
             Pope
          
           Boniface
           ,
           
             but
             advertis'd
             onely
             that
             this
             Bull
             of
          
           Boniface
           
             had
             defin'd
             nothing
             new
             ,
             and
             had
             onely
             reviv'd
             the
             ancient
             obligation
             which
             men
             have
             to
             obey
             and
             submit
             themselves
             to
             the
             Apostolicall
             See
             ,
          
           in
           the
           manner
           he
           had
           before
           declar'd
           ,
           and
           which
           this
           Bull
           does
           observe
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           Temporal
           things
           as
           Spiritual
           .
        
         
           
             Alexander
             Carrerius
          
           of
           Pavia
           ,
           in
           a
           Book
           intituled
           
             De
             potestate
             Primi
             Pontificis
             adversus
             impios
             Politicos
             ,
             Of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Sovereign
             
             Bishop
             against
             the
             impious
             Politicians
             ,
          
           (
           which
           is
           the
           name
           he
           gives
           to
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           particularly
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           )
           proves
           by
           the
           same
           Bull
           ,
           that
           the
           Superiority
           over
           Kings
           in
           Temporals
           is
           an
           Article
           of
           
             Faith.
             This
             Power
             of
             the
             Pope
          
           (
           saies
           he
           )
           
             over
             the
             Temporals
             of
             Kings
             is
             confirm'd
             by
             the
             testimony
          
           of
           Jeremiah
           ;
           
           See
           I
           have
           this
           day
           set
           thee
           over
           the
           Nations
           and
           Kingdoms
           to
           pull
           down
           and
           to
           destroy
           ,
           
             &c.
             as
             't
             is
             also
             decided
             by
             the
             Extravagant
          
           Unam
           Sanctam
           ;
           
             where
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Temporal
             power
             deviate
             from
             the
             right
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             Spiritual
             ,
             declaring
             that
             every
             humane
             creature
             is
             subject
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             and
             that
             this
             is
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             .
             Therefore
          
           Boniface
           
             writ
             to
          
           Philip
           
             King
             of
          
           France
           
             in
             these
             terms
             :
             Know
             that
             you
             are
             subordinate
             to
             us
             both
             in
             the
             Temporal
             and
             Spiritual
             ;
             and
             we
             do
             hold
             and
             declare
             them
             Hereticks
             who
             maintain
             the
             contrary
             .
             For
             there
             are
             three
             marks
             whereby
             to
             distinguish
             matters
             of
             Faith.
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             When
             the
             Decrees
             of
             a
             Synod
             are
             couched
             in
             
             these
             terms
             ,
             If
             any
             one
             affirm
             such
             or
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             let
             him
             be
          
           accursed
           .
           
             The
             second
             ,
             when
             it
             saies
             that
             those
             who
             maintain
             the
             contrary
             shall
             be
             Excommunicate
          
           ipso
           facto
           .
           
             And
             the
             third
             ,
             when
             those
             of
             the
             contrary
             opinion
             are
             reputed
             and
             held
             for
             Hereticks
             .
          
        
         
           In
           fine
           ,
           Cardinal
           Baronius
           having
           in
           a
           certain
           place
           mentioned
           the
           very
           Bull
           ,
           concludes
           ,
           that
           none
           do
           deny
           this
           Determination
           of
           Boniface
           ,
           unless
           such
           as
           are
           excluded
           from
           the
           Church
           :
           
             Haec
             Bonifacius
          
           ,
           saies
           he
           ,
           
             cui
             assentiuntur
             omnes
             nisi
             qui
             ab
             Ecclesia
             excidit
             .
          
           And
           very
           well
           argu'd
           it
           were
           ,
           if
           to
           be
           a
           member
           of
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           it
           were
           necessary
           to
           believe
           the
           Pope
           infallible
           ;
           since
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           trifling
           and
           absurd
           then
           those
           Subterfuges
           which
           some
           Authors
           retire
           to
           ,
           to
           put
           themselves
           under
           covert
           from
           this
           Bull
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           fain
           support
           the
           Pope's
           Infallibility
           ,
           but
           dare
           not
           maintain
           his
           Temporal
           Sovereignty
           in
           France
           .
        
         
           The
           chief
           of
           these
           is
           
             Doctour
             Duval
          
           ,
           who
           ,
           in
           his
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           
           the
           Pope
           ,
           avows
           that
           Boniface
           the
           Eighth
           did
           establish
           his
           Superiority
           over
           the
           Temporalty
           of
           Kings
           through
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           his
           Bull
           ;
           but
           saies
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           the
           Bulls
           there
           is
           nothing
           save
           the
           Conclusion
           which
           is
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           this
           in
           particular
           imports
           onely
           ,
           that
           every
           creature
           is
           subject
           to
           the
           
             Pope
             :
             which
             is
             true
          
           (
           saies
           he
           )
           
             as
             it
             relates
             to
             Spirituals
          
           .
        
         
           Certainly
           ,
           if
           the
           Authority
           of
           Kings
           had
           need
           of
           so
           pitiful
           a
           Reply
           ,
           one
           would
           conclude
           it
           built
           on
           a
           very
           weak
           foundation
           ,
           
             
               Nullas
               habet
               spes
               Troja
               ,
               si
               tales
               habet
               .
            
          
        
         
           For
           what
           appearance
           of
           Reason
           is
           there
           in
           this
           learned
           Doctor
           's
           Solution
           ?
        
         
           1.
           
           How
           does
           he
           pretend
           we
           should
           believe
           that
           a
           Pope
           ,
           who
           makes
           a
           Bull
           onely
           to
           establish
           his
           Superiority
           over
           Temporals
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           thing
           contested
           ,
           and
           not
           over
           the
           Spirituals
           ,
           which
           no
           body
           does
           dispute
           )
           and
           that
           he
           who
           speaks
           throughout
           his
           whole
           Bull
           of
           this
           Superiority
           in
           Temporals
           ,
           should
           in
           the
           last
           line
           form
           a
           Conclusion
           different
           from
           the
           Principles
           which
           he
           has
           
           establish'd
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           are
           onely
           to
           regard
           this
           last
           line
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           word
           subesse
           indifferently
           signifying
           a
           subjection
           in
           Temporals
           as
           well
           as
           in
           Spirituals
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           clearly
           express'd
           and
           determin'd
           to
           Temporals
           by
           all
           that
           precedes
           it
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           How
           shall
           we
           ever
           comprehend
           what
           a
           Bull
           means
           but
           by
           the
           way
           it
           was
           then
           understood
           when
           it
           was
           made
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           those
           who
           oppos'd
           it
           ,
           as
           those
           who
           defended
           it
           ?
           and
           do
           not
           we
           know
           the
           troubles
           which
           then
           disturb'd
           all
           France
           and
           the
           Church
           caus'd
           by
           this
           pretence
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           maintain'd
           by
           his
           Partisans
           ,
           and
           contested
           by
           all
           the
           French
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           In
           fine
           ,
           has
           not
           Boniface
           himself
           explain'd
           his
           own
           words
           by
           another
           Bull
           shorter
           then
           this
           ,
           which
           he
           sent
           to
           
             King
             Philip
          
           in
           these
           terms
           ,
           
             Scire
             te
             volumus
             ,
             quòd
             in
             Spiritualibus
             &
             in
             Temporalibus
             nobis
             subes
             ;
             aliud
             credentes
             ,
             Haereticos
             deputamus
             ?
          
           Whence
           Carrerius
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           already
           seen
           ,
           concludes
           well
           ,
           (
           supposing
           the
           Pope
           infallible
           )
           that
           those
           who
           disagree
           concerning
           
           the
           Pope's
           Superiority
           over
           the
           Temporals
           of
           Kings
           are
           Hereticks
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           French
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           without
           amusing
           themselves
           with
           Monsieur
           Duval's
           Sophistry
           ,
           answered
           after
           another
           manner
           ,
           and
           sufficiently
           testified
           ,
           that
           the
           opinion
           of
           Infallibility
           was
           not
           so
           much
           as
           known
           in
           France
           .
           See
           an
           Act
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           against
           these
           Bulls
           of
           Boniface
           VIIIth
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           inserted
           in
           the
           first
           Tome
           of
           the
           Liberties
           of
           the
           
             Gallican
             Church
          
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             You
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             our
             most
             Noble
             Lord
             ,
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             King
             of
          
           France
           ,
           
             the
             people
             of
             Your
             Kingdom
             supplicate
             and
             desire
             ,
             (
             because
             it
             behoves
             them
             so
             to
             doe
             )
             that
             You
             preserve
             the
             Sovereign
             Freedom
             of
             your
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             You
             own
             and
             acknowledge
             no
             Sovereign
             on
             the
             Earth
             over
             Your
             Temporals
             ,
             but
             God
             alone
             ;
             and
             that
             You
             give
             all
             the
             World
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             Pope
          
           Boniface
           
             does
             manifestly
             erre
             ,
             and
             commit
             a
             most
             notorious
             mortal
             sin
             ,
             in
             sending
             You
             word
             by
             his
             Letters
             and
             Bulls
             ,
             that
             himself
             was
             Sovereign
             of
             Your
             Temporals
             ,
             &c.
             and
             those
             
             who
             should
             believe
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             esteem'd
             as
             Hereticks
             .
             Also
             that
             You
             cause
             to
             be
             declared
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             hold
             the
             Pope
             himself
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             not
             You
             ,
             good
             King
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             liege
             people
             of
             Your
             Kingdom
             ,
             who
             have
             ever
             believed
             and
             do
             believe
             the
             contrary
             .
          
        
         
           The
           same
           Protestation
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           several
           Acts
           inserted
           in
           that
           Collection
           which
           Mons.
           
             du
             Puy
          
           has
           made
           of
           the
           difference
           between
           King
           
             Philip
             the
             Fair
          
           and
           Pope
           Boniface
           ;
           where
           you
           'l
           see
           how
           Pope
           Boniface's
           Bulls
           were
           then
           explain'd
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           the
           opinion
           of
           France
           touching
           Infallibility
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           strive
           to
           make
           any
           other
           replies
           to
           these
           kind
           of
           Popes
           Decrees
           ,
           then
           such
           as
           the
           French
           of
           that
           Age
           did
           before
           us
           .
           For
           as
           there
           's
           nothing
           to
           which
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           aspires
           with
           greater
           passion
           then
           to
           this
           Temporal
           Empire
           ;
           so
           neither
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           which
           the
           Popes
           have
           establish'd
           with
           so
           much
           industry
           .
        
         
           Cardinal
           Bellarmine
           summs
           up
           no
           
           less
           then
           18
           since
           Gregory
           the
           VIIth
           to
           our
           times
           ,
           who
           manifestly
           attributed
           to
           themselves
           this
           right
           (
           as
           they
           call'd
           it
           )
           of
           deposing
           Kings
           ,
           and
           chastising
           them
           temporally
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           privation
           of
           their
           States
           ;
           viz.
           Victor
           the
           III
           d
           ,
           Urban
           the
           II
           d
           ,
           Paschal
           the
           II
           d
           ,
           Gelasius
           the
           II
           d
           ,
           Calixtus
           the
           II
           d
           ,
           Alexander
           the
           III
           d
           ,
           Innocentius
           the
           III
           d
           ,
           Honorius
           the
           III
           d
           ,
           Gregory
           the
           IXth
           ,
           Innocent
           the
           IVth
           ,
           Boniface
           the
           VIIIth
           ,
           Clement
           the
           VIth
           ,
           Paul
           the
           II
           d
           ,
           Iulius
           the
           II
           d
           ,
           Paeul
           the
           III
           d
           ,
           Pius
           the
           Vth
           ,
           Gregory
           the
           XIIIth
           ,
           and
           Sixtus
           the
           Vth
           .
        
         
           He
           counts
           to
           16
           or
           17
           Kings
           and
           Emperours
           against
           whom
           Popes
           have
           pretended
           this
           right
           of
           Sovereignty
           as
           a
           debt
           due
           to
           them
           ;
           amongst
           which
           there
           are
           5
           
             French
             Kings
             ,
             Philip
          
           the
           I
           st
           ,
           
             Philip
             the
             Fair
             ,
             Lewis
          
           the
           XIIth
           ,
           Henry
           the
           III
           d
           ,
           and
           Henry
           the
           IVth
           .
        
         
           Baronius
           mentions
           also
           the
           Excommunication
           of
           a
           world
           of
           Germans
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           yet
           well
           agreed
           concerning
           the
           Pope's
           Power
           :
           by
           which
           it
           appears
           that
           they
           alwaies
           pretended
           to
           make
           it
           an
           Heresie
           when
           at
           any
           time
           they
           
           were
           the
           strongest
           party
           .
        
         
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           more
           frequent
           in
           these
           Bulls
           then
           their
           menacing
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           to
           deprive
           them
           of
           their
           States
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           Disobedience
           .
           Which
           universally
           betraies
           that
           Passion
           which
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           has
           to
           infuse
           this
           belief
           into
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           People
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           one
           could
           forget
           those
           other
           enterprises
           of
           Rome
           against
           our
           Kings
           ,
           which
           are
           founded
           upon
           this
           pretented
           Superiority
           ,
           as
           this
           Superiority
           is
           upon
           Infallibility
           ,
           since
           France
           has
           so
           universally
           hindred
           their
           effects
           ;
           yet
           we
           cannot
           but
           remember
           that
           which
           made
           us
           lose
           Navarre
           ,
           because
           the
           wound
           is
           yet
           bleeding
           .
           Ferdinand
           had
           no
           other
           pretext
           to
           swallow
           it
           up
           from
           
             Iohn
             d'
             Albret
          
           ,
           Great-Grandfather
           to
           Henry
           the
           Great
           ,
           besides
           a
           Bull
           which
           he
           obtain'd
           of
           Iulius
           the
           II
           d
           against
           the
           King
           and
           Queen
           of
           Navarre
           ,
           importing
           Privation
           of
           their
           Kingdom
           for
           having
           assisted
           Lewis
           the
           XIIth
           ,
           whom
           it
           call'd
           Schismatick
           ,
           and
           as
           having
           denied
           passage
           to
           the
           Army
           which
           Ferdinand
           
           King
           of
           Arragon
           would
           have
           sent
           into
           France
           to
           assist
           the
           King
           of
           England
           in
           the
           conquest
           of
           Guienne
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           very
           well
           that
           Cardinal
           
             du
             Perron
          
           ,
           to
           render
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           Popes
           over
           the
           Temporals
           of
           Kings
           less
           odious
           to
           the
           French
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           real
           cause
           of
           the
           loss
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Navarre
           was
           the
           breach
           of
           the
           Alliance
           which
           the
           King
           of
           Navarre
           had
           with
           Ferdinand
           King
           of
           Arragon
           ,
           which
           Ferdinand
           pretended
           to
           have
           been
           establish'd
           on
           condition
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Kings
           of
           Navarre
           should
           violate
           it
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Navarre
           should
           again
           revert
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           who
           had
           render'd
           it
           by
           deed
           in
           Writing
           to
           the
           race
           of
           Albret
           ;
           and
           that
           Pope
           Iulius's
           Excommunication
           was
           neither
           the
           true
           Cause
           ,
           nor
           real
           Pretence
           ,
           but
           a
           certain
           tail
           of
           a
           Pretence
           ,
           which
           though
           Ferdinand
           had
           made
           no
           use
           of
           ,
           he
           had
           notwithstanding
           pretended
           that
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Navarre
           appertain'd
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           consequently
           possess'd
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           know
           as
           well
           too
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           worse
           founded
           then
           this
           
           answer
           ,
           as
           Mons.
           
             du
             Puy
          
           has
           made
           appear
           by
           most
           invincible
           proofs
           in
           his
           Treatise
           of
           the
           
             Right
             of
             the
             King
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Navarre
             .
          
        
         
           For
           he
           does
           there
           prove
           by
           the
           
             Spanish
             Historians
          
           themselves
           ,
           that
           Ferdinand
           during
           the
           Usurpation
           ,
           and
           whiles
           he
           liv'd
           ,
           had
           onely
           the
           Title
           by
           the
           
             Pope's
             Excommunication
          
           to
           justifie
           his
           Arms.
           He
           shews
           how
           Ferdinand
           having
           swallow'd
           up
           this
           Kingdom
           1512
           ,
           and
           being
           press'd
           by
           the
           King
           of
           Navarre
           1513
           to
           doe
           him
           reason
           ,
           defended
           his
           possession
           by
           no
           other
           right
           but
           by
           that
           of
           the
           Excommunication
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           the
           two
           most
           authentick
           Acts
           on
           this
           subject
           ,
           one
           whereof
           is
           the
           Will
           and
           Testament
           of
           Ferdinand
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           bequeaths
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Navarre
           to
           his
           Daughter
           Iane
           Queen
           of
           Castile
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           of
           the
           Union
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           to
           that
           of
           Castile
           ,
           it
           is
           expresly
           signified
           ,
           that
           
             Iohn
             d'
             Albret
          
           and
           Catharine
           his
           Wife
           had
           been
           depriv'd
           of
           it
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           for
           having
           adher'd
           to
           the
           Schism
           of
           the
           
             French
             Kings
          
           against
           Pope
           Iulius
           the
           
           II
           d
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Pope
           had
           given
           him
           this
           Kingdom
           to
           dispose
           of
           as
           he
           pleas'd
           .
           I
           omit
           the
           other
           proofs
           .
           Which
           sufficiently
           shews
           that
           the
           Pope's
           Bull
           was
           no
           tail
           of
           Pretext
           ,
           but
           indeed
           the
           onely
           and
           sole
           Pretence
           of
           that
           unjust
           Usurpation
           which
           continues
           to
           this
           very
           day
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           absurd
           then
           to
           say
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           had
           never
           rendred
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Navarre
           to
           the
           race
           of
           Albret
           ,
           but
           with
           this
           
             written
             Caution
          
           ,
           That
           if
           their
           Successors
           should
           violate
           the
           Alliance
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           should
           revert
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           .
           For
           
             Iean
             d'
             Albret
          
           (
           on
           whom
           was
           the
           Usurpation
           )
           was
           the
           first
           of
           Albret's
           race
           who
           possess'd
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           How
           then
           could
           it
           be
           said
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           had
           render'd
           it
           to
           Albret's
           race
           ,
           who
           before
           never
           enjoy'd
           it
           ?
           And
           supposing
           we
           did
           take
           the
           word
           render'd
           for
           given
           ;
           it
           is
           no
           less
           false
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           (
           were
           they
           of
           Arragon
           ,
           or
           Castile
           )
           gave
           this
           Kingdom
           to
           the
           race
           of
           Albret
           ,
           who
           in
           no
           sort
           held
           it
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           but
           by
           the
           
           Marriage
           of
           Catharine
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           King
           
             Francis
             Phoebus
          
           his
           Brother
           ,
           and
           
             Francis
             Phoebus
          
           to
           Elianor
           his
           Grandmother
           ,
           wife
           of
           
             Gastion
             de
             Foix
          
           ,
           and
           sole
           superviving
           Daughter
           of
           Blanch
           Queen
           of
           Navarre
           ,
           which
           Lady
           had
           espous'd
           Iohn
           King
           of
           Arragon
           the
           Father
           of
           Ferdinand
           ,
           who
           being
           born
           of
           another
           Venter
           had
           nothing
           to
           doe
           with
           Navarre
           :
           So
           as
           this
           pretended
           Caution
           can
           be
           no
           other
           then
           a
           mere
           impertinent
           Fable
           without
           any
           foundation
           ,
           since
           the
           Spaniards
           having
           neither
           render'd
           nor
           given
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Navarre
           to
           the
           race
           of
           Albret
           ,
           they
           could
           never
           appose
           any
           caution
           or
           condition
           either
           in
           rendring
           or
           bestowing
           it
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Spaniards
           themselves
           could
           never
           yet
           produce
           any
           Treaty
           of
           Alliance
           between
           the
           Kings
           of
           Arragon
           and
           those
           of
           Navarre
           where
           this
           Condition
           was
           appos'd
           :
           though
           ,
           besides
           all
           this
           ,
           it
           be
           beyond
           the
           power
           of
           Kings
           to
           annex
           any
           such
           Condition
           ,
           since
           they
           are
           not
           so
           Masters
           of
           their
           Kingdoms
           ,
           as
           to
           transfer
           them
           to
           any
           others
           then
           
           those
           who
           are
           their
           legitimate
           Successors
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           In
           fine
           ,
           't
           is
           plainly
           false
           that
           ever
           
             Iohn
             d'
             Albret
          
           broke
           any
           Alliance
           with
           Ferdinand
           ;
           but
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           Ferdinand
           it
           was
           who
           invaded
           Navarre
           in
           the
           month
           of
           
             Iuly
             Anno
          
           1512
           ,
           and
           who
           made
           himself
           master
           of
           Pampelona
           ,
           the
           capital
           City
           of
           that
           State
           ,
           before
           there
           were
           any
           French
           in
           Navarre
           ;
           which
           compell'd
           
             Iohn
             d'
             Albret
          
           to
           throw
           himself
           into
           the
           arms
           of
           Lewis
           the
           XIIth
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           was
           before
           but
           in
           ill
           intelligence
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           to
           maintain
           himself
           against
           this
           unjust
           Usurper
           ,
           who
           four
           months
           before
           this
           Treaty
           of
           
             Iohn
             d'
             Albret
          
           with
           Lewis
           had
           obtain'd
           a
           Bull
           of
           Excommunication
           of
           the
           Pope
           against
           the
           King
           of
           Navarre
           ,
           as
           falsly
           representing
           ,
           that
           being
           joyn'd
           with
           the
           King
           of
           France
           excommunicated
           by
           the
           holy
           See
           ,
           he
           deny'd
           the
           English
           free
           passage
           to
           enter
           into
           Guienne
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           therefore
           evident
           that
           it
           is
           onely
           this
           pretended
           Power
           which
           the
           Flatterers
           of
           the
           Pope
           have
           of
           late
           Ages
           
           attributed
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           dispossess
           Kings
           ,
           and
           make
           Donations
           of
           their
           Kingdoms
           to
           him
           that
           can
           obtain
           them
           ,
           which
           has
           cost
           our
           Kings
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Navarre
           ;
           since
           Ferdinand
           had
           but
           this
           pretence
           onely
           to
           invade
           it
           ;
           and
           all
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           would
           add
           to
           it
           since
           ,
           was
           never
           so
           much
           as
           in
           their
           heads
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           out
           of
           all
           probability
           .
           And
           it
           is
           still
           true
           ,
           that
           this
           right
           is
           annex'd
           (
           by
           all
           those
           who
           defend
           it
           )
           to
           this
           Infallibility
           .
        
         
           We
           see
           likewise
           that
           ever
           since
           this
           ,
           Popes
           have
           alwaies
           favour'd
           the
           Usurpation
           of
           Navarre
           ,
           as
           a
           mark
           of
           the
           Power
           which
           they
           pretend
           to
           have
           for
           the
           deposing
           of
           Kings
           .
           This
           is
           evident
           by
           their
           shunning
           as
           much
           as
           possible
           the
           qualifying
           our
           King
           with
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Navarre
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           Bulls
           of
           Barberin's
           Legation
           1625
           ,
           wherein
           the
           King
           being
           but
           simply
           styl'd
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           it
           was
           ordain'd
           by
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           declar'd
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Navarre
           had
           been
           omitted
           by
           inadvertency
           in
           the
           said
           Bulls
           ,
           and
           
           that
           till
           that
           were
           rectified
           the
           Arrest
           of
           Verification
           should
           not
           be
           delivered
           ,
           and
           the
           Bulls
           continue
           without
           execution
           in
           France
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           they
           could
           not
           then
           obtain
           by
           the
           wise
           resistence
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           they
           have
           now
           found
           an
           Expedient
           to
           obtain
           by
           the
           credit
           which
           the
           Iesuites
           have
           at
           Court
           :
           for
           finding
           they
           had
           there
           wrought
           so
           great
           an
           aversion
           against
           the
           Iansenists
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           more
           desir'd
           then
           their
           condemnation
           ;
           they
           believ'd
           they
           could
           make
           it
           be
           purchased
           with
           the
           loss
           of
           the
           Quality
           of
           King
           of
           Navarre
           :
           nor
           were
           they
           at
           all
           mistaken
           in
           their
           expectation
           .
           For
           
             Pope
             Innocent
          
           the
           Xth
           address'd
           his
           Bull
           to
           the
           King
           by
           a
           Breve
           ,
           wherein
           he
           onely
           styles
           him
           King
           of
           France
           ;
           and
           all
           who
           lov'd
           the
           State
           saw
           with
           grief
           that
           they
           receiv'd
           this
           Breve
           so
           injurious
           to
           the
           King
           with
           open
           arms
           .
           You
           see
           how
           well
           the
           
             Roman
             Court
          
           knows
           how
           to
           profit
           on
           occasions
           and
           take
           her
           advantage
           ,
           she
           never
           lets
           any
           escape
           which
           she
           does
           not
           manage
           with
           a
           singular
           address
           .
           
           But
           this
           Breve
           will
           one
           day
           prove
           one
           of
           its
           most
           memorable
           examples
           :
           since
           under
           colour
           of
           ruining
           the
           poor
           Iansenists
           ,
           she
           has
           open'd
           a
           gap
           to
           establish
           two
           of
           the
           most
           considerable
           points
           of
           her
           Grandeur
           ,
           and
           which
           have
           indeed
           been
           the
           most
           contested
           in
           France
           :
           The
           one
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           Pope
           alone
           may
           decide
           Poins
           of
           Faith
           with
           an
           infallible
           Authority
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           That
           he
           may
           give
           Kingdoms
           away
           at
           pleasure
           ,
           as
           Iulius
           the
           II
           d
           gave
           that
           of
           Navarre
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           .
        
         
           By
           all
           these
           proofs
           't
           is
           evident
           that
           the
           Superiority
           of
           Popes
           above
           Kings
           in
           Temporals
           is
           an
           inseparable
           Position
           of
           Infallibility
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           pretence
           of
           all
           those
           Theologues
           who
           are
           married
           to
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           especially
           the
           Iesuites
           :
           'T
           is
           also
           clear
           that
           the
           subtilty
           of
           those
           who
           have
           made
           as
           if
           they
           would
           separate
           them
           hath
           so
           little
           basis
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           an
           unworthy
           and
           dangerous
           prevarication
           in
           those
           who
           are
           oblig'd
           to
           maintain
           the
           Supreme
           Authority
           of
           their
           Prince
           ,
           but
           to
           reduce
           the
           Right
           of
           Kings
           ,
           which
           is
           
           certain
           and
           indubitable
           ,
           to
           so
           shallow
           and
           trifling
           a
           defence
           .
        
         
           So
           as
           the
           onely
           means
           of
           hindring
           the
           establishment
           of
           this
           pernicious
           Consequence
           is
           ,
           to
           stop
           that
           so
           dangerous
           a
           Principle
           ;
           and
           above
           all
           ,
           not
           to
           permit
           the
           Iesuites
           the
           impudence
           of
           making
           it
           an
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           carrying
           it
           even
           beyond
           all
           sorts
           of
           bounds
           ,
           and
           to
           an
           Infallibility
           in
           Questions
           
             de
             facto
          
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           in
           summe
           ,
           to
           have
           given
           the
           fatal
           blow
           to
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           Royal
           Throne
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           easie
           to
           prove
           .
           For
           Popes
           being
           once
           establish'd
           superiour
           to
           Temporal
           Princes
           in
           Temporals
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           shew'd
           they
           cannot
           fail
           of
           obtaining
           ,
           if
           once
           we
           allow
           them
           infallible
           in
           Questions
           
             de
             jure
          
           ;
           what
           defence
           remains
           there
           to
           a
           Prince
           against
           the
           stratagems
           of
           this
           Power
           ,
           but
           the
           pretence
           of
           its
           being
           possibly
           miss-inform'd
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           mistaken
           in
           the
           grounds
           on
           which
           it
           proceeded
           to
           despoil
           him
           of
           his
           State
           ?
        
         
           But
           what
           means
           is
           there
           of
           opposing
           that
           pretence
           against
           a
           person
           who
           
           shall
           be
           in
           possession
           of
           the
           same
           Infallibility
           with
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           in
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ?
           What
           Christian
           is
           there
           who
           should
           dare
           oppose
           to
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           that
           he
           is
           mistaken
           ?
           and
           what
           were
           there
           more
           easie
           for
           a
           Pope
           then
           to
           ruine
           this
           defence
           ;
           since
           for
           that
           he
           had
           onely
           to
           declare
           by
           a
           Bull
           that
           he
           has
           well
           examin'd
           the
           Prince's
           Cause
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           deserves
           to
           be
           Excommunicated
           and
           Depos'd
           ,
           to
           oblige
           all
           the
           World
           to
           believe
           that
           he
           did
           merit
           it
           indeed
           ?
        
         
           Nor
           let
           any
           pretend
           that
           't
           is
           not
           in
           these
           kinds
           of
           Facts
           that
           Popes
           are
           infallible
           :
           For
           both
           the
           Principles
           and
           Reasons
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           tend
           to
           it
           :
           And
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           which
           is
           the
           sole
           foundation
           of
           this
           Imagination
           )
           will
           rather
           incline
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           bound
           to
           make
           the
           Popes
           as
           infallible
           in
           affairs
           so
           important
           as
           the
           subversion
           of
           Kingdoms
           ,
           the
           consequences
           whereof
           are
           so
           terrible
           to
           Religion
           it self
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           judgments
           which
           they
           make
           ,
           whether
           there
           are
           or
           are
           not
           Errours
           in
           a
           particular
           Book
           ,
           which
           is
           
           of
           it self
           but
           of
           very
           little
           consequence
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           without
           any
           reason
           ,
           and
           from
           an
           humane
           apprehension
           and
           fear
           ,
           should
           except
           these
           Facts
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           in
           the
           least
           diminish
           of
           the
           pernicious
           subjects
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           ;
           because
           the
           spirits
           of
           those
           who
           are
           once
           imbu'd
           with
           their
           Opinions
           would
           easily
           break
           through
           these
           weak
           restraints
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           made
           believe
           they
           would
           keep
           them
           ,
           and
           maugre
           these
           groundless
           exceptions
           carry
           their
           corrupt
           principles
           to
           all
           their
           natural
           consequences
           .
           So
           as
           there
           is
           nothing
           able
           to
           oppose
           the
           funest
           effects
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           subjects
           Kings
           to
           a
           forein
           Power
           ,
           whiles
           they
           permit
           this
           double
           Infallibility
           of
           Fact
           and
           Right
           to
           subsist
           ,
           from
           which
           't
           is
           impossible
           to
           divorce
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           very
           well
           know
           that
           there
           are
           some
           who
           seek
           several
           pretexts
           to
           charm
           the
           vigilance
           of
           Kings
           and
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           not
           perceive
           how
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           Infallibility
           is
           prejudicial
           to
           States
           .
        
         
         
           One
           of
           these
           Pretences
           is
           ,
           the
           affirming
           that
           this
           Infallibility
           relates
           to
           Faith
           and
           Doctrine
           onely
           ,
           which
           are
           things
           Spiritual
           ,
           and
           that
           have
           nothing
           of
           common
           with
           the
           Temporals
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           the
           rights
           of
           their
           Crowns
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           unreasonable
           then
           this
           adulterate
           Colour
           .
           For
           't
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           indeed
           this
           temporal
           is
           not
           of
           Faith
           it self
           ,
           nor
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           the
           immediate
           Object
           of
           Infallibility
           :
           But
           one
           cannot
           without
           Heresie
           deny
           that
           it
           may
           not
           be
           the
           subject
           and
           matter
           of
           Faith
           ;
           since
           't
           is
           an
           Article
           of
           Faith
           establish'd
           both
           by
           Gospel
           and
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           pay
           Tribute
           to
           Caesar
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           temporal
           thing
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           owe
           Obedience
           to
           Temporal
           Princes
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           escape
           the
           punishment
           which
           they
           may
           inflict
           on
           us
           if
           we
           transgress
           ,
           but
           because
           we
           are
           in
           Conscience
           also
           oblig'd
           to
           it
           .
           
             Non
             solùm
             propter
             iram
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             propter
             Conscientiam
             .
          
           So
           as
           to
           persuade
           Kings
           that
           their
           Temporal
           is
           so
           far
           remote
           from
           Faith
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           be
           no
           matter
           of
           Faith
           ,
           is
           to
           dissolve
           and
           break
           
           the
           most
           sacred
           bond
           which
           unites
           their
           Subjects
           to
           their
           Empire
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           of
           Conscience
           and
           
             Religion
             .
             Faith
          
           is
           in
           it self
           a
           thing
           intirely
           spiritual
           and
           divine
           ;
           but
           that
           does
           no
           way
           hinder
           things
           humane
           and
           temporal
           from
           being
           very
           often
           both
           the
           subject
           and
           matter
           of
           it
           .
           Warre
           is
           a
           secular
           thing
           ;
           yet
           't
           is
           matter
           of
           Faith
           to
           know
           whether
           a
           Christian
           Prince
           may
           make
           warre
           :
           And
           the
           Anabaptists
           erre
           in
           matter
           of
           Faith
           ,
           when
           they
           maintain
           that
           it
           is
           unlawful
           .
           The
           power
           which
           Magistrates
           have
           to
           put
           Malefactors
           to
           death
           is
           a
           temporal
           thing
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           belongs
           to
           Faith
           to
           decide
           whether
           
             Iesus
             Chirst
          
           has
           left
           this
           power
           to
           Christians
           or
           no
           :
           and
           the
           same
           Anabaptists
           ,
           who
           deny
           it
           ,
           are
           esteem'd
           Hereticks
           by
           the
           
             Church
             .
             Usury
          
           is
           a
           temporal
           thing
           ;
           yet
           is
           it
           matter
           of
           Faith
           to
           resolve
           whether
           or
           no
           it
           be
           a
           sin
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           the
           Power
           of
           Kings
           is
           temporal
           ;
           but
           it
           concerns
           Faith
           to
           determine
           whether
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Keyes
           ,
           which
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           has
           given
           to
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           does
           extend
           to
           the
           breaking
           of
           that
           Obligation
           and
           
           Tie
           which
           Subjects
           have
           to
           their
           Sovereign
           ,
           by
           absolving
           them
           from
           their
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           .
           It
           concerns
           the
           interpretation
           of
           the
           words
           of
           
             I.
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           by
           consequent
           has
           relation
           to
           Faith
           :
           It
           imports
           the
           extent
           of
           the
           power
           that
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           has
           given
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           his
           Vicar
           ;
           which
           we
           can
           know
           nothing
           of
           ,
           but
           by
           divine
           revelation
           preserv'd
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           by
           Tradition
           ;
           and
           by
           consequence
           it
           is
           matter
           of
           Faith.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           no
           way
           then
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           the
           Question
           whether
           the
           Pope
           have
           any
           right
           to
           punish
           Princes
           with
           temporal
           pains
           ,
           and
           to
           devest
           them
           of
           their
           States
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           that
           Authority
           pretended
           to
           be
           given
           to
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           is
           no
           concernment
           of
           Faith
           ;
           and
           therefore
           't
           is
           in
           earnest
           a
           mere
           mockery
           ,
           to
           persuade
           Kings
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope's
           Infallibility
           does
           not
           extend
           to
           them
           ,
           whenas
           in
           truth
           there
           are
           none
           whom
           it
           so
           nearly
           concerns
           as
           they
           ;
           since
           Popes
           having
           so
           often
           decided
           this
           Right
           to
           be
           theirs
           ,
           if
           once
           the
           people
           be
           suffered
           to
           hold
           them
           infallible
           as
           to
           what
           they
           determin
           
           touching
           Faith
           ,
           none
           can
           hinder
           them
           from
           acknowledging
           also
           that
           they
           do
           not
           erre
           in
           their
           explication
           of
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Gospel
           touching
           the
           Primacy
           of
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           as
           of
           an
           Empire
           and
           Monarchy
           which
           extends
           it self
           even
           over
           the
           Temporals
           of
           Kings
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           besides
           this
           ,
           the
           question
           is
           not
           of
           what
           the
           thing
           is
           in
           truth
           ,
           but
           what
           't
           is
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           strive
           to
           infuse
           into
           the
           World
           ;
           seeing
           from
           thence
           it
           is
           the
           ill
           effects
           proceed
           which
           this
           unlucky
           Doctrine
           may
           produce
           :
           Errour
           and
           Superstition
           being
           infinitely
           more
           capable
           then
           either
           Truth
           or
           Religion
           to
           engage
           an
           abus'd
           people
           to
           Insurrections
           and
           disorders
           more
           nefarious
           .
           Now
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           already
           seen
           ,
           maintain
           that
           this
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Pope
           reaches
           even
           to
           the
           making
           their
           Sovereignty
           over
           Princes
           an
           Article
           of
           Faith.
           
             It
             is
             of
             Faith
          
           (
           say
           Bellarmine
           and
           Lessius
           )
           
             that
             the
             Pope
             may
             depose
             Kings
             ,
             because
          
           Pope
           
             Gregory
             the
          
           VIIth
           
             has
             decided
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Decision
             of
             a
             Pope
             is
             a
             point
             of
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
         
           It
           were
           to
           take
           away
           all
           humane
           Reason
           ,
           to
           hinder
           men
           from
           thus
           arguing
           ;
           and
           by
           consequent
           to
           sleep
           on
           the
           point
           of
           a
           Precipice
           ,
           to
           suffer
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Infallibility
           to
           creep
           into
           a
           State
           ,
           from
           whence
           it
           is
           impossible
           but
           the
           other
           must
           needs
           spring
           .
        
         
           For
           having
           once
           permitted
           the
           people
           to
           be
           season'd
           with
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           but
           accustom'd
           to
           receive
           all
           that
           Popes
           pretend
           in
           their
           Bulls
           ,
           as
           well
           concerning
           matters
           of
           Right
           as
           of
           Fact
           ,
           as
           if
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           himself
           had
           pronounc'd
           it
           ;
           if
           a
           Pope
           please
           to
           apply
           the
           Infallibility
           acknowledg'd
           to
           be
           in
           him
           ,
           for
           the
           determining
           (
           as
           they
           have
           frequently
           done
           )
           that
           by
           virtue
           of
           the
           power
           which
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           has
           given
           him
           to
           bind
           and
           loose
           whatsoever
           is
           on
           Earth
           ,
           he
           has
           power
           to
           depose
           Kings
           and
           absolve
           their
           Subjects
           from
           their
           Fidelity
           ,
           and
           that
           such
           a
           King
           merits
           to
           be
           depos'd
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           thought
           't
           will
           prove
           so
           easie
           a
           matter
           to
           defend
           ones
           self
           from
           these
           Fulminations
           ,
           by
           altering
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           people
           in
           a
           moment
           ,
           and
           persuading
           them
           
           that
           he
           whom
           they
           took
           to
           be
           then
           so
           infallible
           ,
           is
           now
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           or
           is
           not
           at
           least
           in
           that
           matter
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           infallible
           when
           what
           he
           affirms
           does
           not
           concern
           us
           ,
           but
           ceases
           to
           be
           so
           when
           it
           imports
           us
           he
           should
           not
           be
           so
           .
           This
           were
           to
           make
           an
           ill
           estimate
           of
           the
           mindes
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           force
           which
           custome
           has
           over
           them
           ,
           to
           suffer
           one's
           self
           to
           be
           dazzled
           with
           these
           vain
           confidences
           .
        
         
           Those
           Opinions
           which
           do
           by
           little
           and
           little
           establish
           their
           authority
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           are
           weak
           and
           tender
           in
           their
           infancy
           and
           beginning
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           then
           so
           difficult
           a
           matter
           to
           extirpate
           them
           :
           but
           when
           once
           time
           has
           rooted
           and
           confirm'd
           them
           ,
           they
           get
           dominion
           of
           Reason
           ,
           and
           discover
           a
           tyrannous
           look
           against
           which
           it
           dares
           not
           so
           much
           as
           lift
           up
           its
           eyes
           .
           Capable
           they
           are
           to
           precipitate
           it
           into
           all
           manner
           of
           excess
           ,
           and
           make
           men
           violate
           the
           rules
           of
           very
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           sacred
           obligations
           of
           civil
           Society
           ;
           especially
           when
           they
           happen
           to
           be
           Opinions
           which
           possess
           the
           spirit
           by
           the
           way
           of
           Religion
           .
           
           For
           men
           being
           once
           persuaded
           ,
           (
           and
           with
           reason
           )
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           prefer
           Religion
           before
           their
           lives
           ,
           their
           goods
           ,
           and
           whatever
           else
           they
           injoy
           ,
           if
           in
           that
           they
           chance
           to
           be
           prepossess'd
           by
           an
           errour
           of
           dangerous
           consequence
           to
           the
           Civil
           state
           ,
           they
           maintain
           and
           defend
           it
           to
           the
           utmost
           .
           
             Nulla
             res
             multitudinem
             efficaciùs
             regit
             quàm
             Superstitio
             .
          
           The
           League
           ,
           the
           Guelphs
           and
           Gibelines
           are
           sanguinary
           examples
           of
           it
           :
           so
           as
           there
           is
           not
           a
           more
           mistaken
           and
           wicked
           policy
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           those
           who
           ,
           minding
           onely
           the
           present
           Age
           and
           their
           own
           interest
           ,
           suffer
           these
           Opinions
           to
           root
           themselves
           ;
           without
           considering
           that
           it
           is
           infinitely
           more
           easie
           to
           hinder
           their
           establishment
           ,
           then
           to
           stop
           their
           accurs'd
           effects
           when
           once
           they
           are
           confirm'd
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Pretence
           is
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           world
           believe
           that
           there
           is
           no
           such
           great
           reason
           to
           apprehend
           even
           the
           Opinion
           it self
           of
           the
           Pope's
           Sovereignty
           over
           the
           Temporals
           of
           Kings
           ;
           because
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           Popes
           can
           exercise
           in
           so
           few
           Instances
           ,
           that
           they
           seldom
           happen
           ;
           as
           in
           case
           a
           Prince
           fall
           into
           a
           formal
           Apostasie
           
           from
           the
           Faith
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           embrace
           a
           false
           Religion
           .
           But
           't
           is
           in
           vain
           these
           Authors
           endeavour
           to
           excuse
           this
           pernicious
           Doctrine
           by
           this
           false
           Colour
           ;
           since
           those
           whom
           they
           would
           defend
           loudly
           disavow
           them
           ,
           as
           not
           induring
           that
           any
           should
           prescribe
           such
           narrow
           bounds
           to
           this
           Temporal
           Monarchy
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           (
           with
           these
           Divines
           )
           so
           ordinary
           ,
           as
           the
           Occasions
           for
           which
           they
           give
           the
           Pope
           this
           right
           to
           depose
           Kings
           ;
           so
           as
           there
           is
           not
           one
           in
           Europe
           whom
           they
           may
           not
           justly
           depose
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           Maximes
           ,
           had
           they
           but
           as
           much
           power
           in
           effect
           as
           they
           conceive
           themselves
           to
           have
           in
           right
           .
        
         
           Is
           there
           any
           thing
           more
           frequent
           then
           not
           to
           pursue
           the
           Pope's
           intentions
           in
           making
           Warre
           or
           Peace
           ?
           It
           suffices
           the
           Pope
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Iesuites
           )
           to
           dispossess
           a
           King
           ,
           whenever
           he
           shall
           conceive
           Peace
           or
           Warre
           necessary
           for
           Religion
           .
           This
           is
           what
           Bellarmine
           teaches
           in
           express
           terms
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           against
           
             Barclay
             ,
             cap.
          
           19.
           
           
             And
             what
          
           
           (
           saies
           Barclay
           )
           
             if
             the
             Emperour
             refuse
             to
             draw
             his
             sword
             at
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             draw
             it
             against
             his
             will
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
          
           (
           saies
           Bellarmine
           )
           
             that
             if
             the
             Emperour
             will
             not
             draw
             his
             sword
             at
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             draw
             it
             against
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             requisite
             for
             the
             Spiritual
             weal
             ,
             he
             shall
             force
             him
             to
             doe
             it
             by
             the
             spiritual
             Sword
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             his
             Censures
             ,
             to
             draw
             the
             material
             Sword
             ,
             or
             to
             sheath
             it
             again
             :
             and
             if
             the
             Emperour
             be
             not
             concern'd
             with
             these
             Censures
             ,
             he
             shall
             absolve
             his
             Subjects
             from
             their
             obedience
             ,
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Church
             so
             requiring
             ,
             and
             even
             take
             away
             his
             Empire
             from
             him
             .
             'T
             is
             thus
             he
             shall
             make
             him
             know
             that
             the
             Sword
             is
             subordinate
             to
             the
             Sword
             ,
             according
             to
             the
          
           Bull
           Unam
           sanctam
           ;
           
             and
             that
             they
             both
             belong
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             not
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             .
          
        
         
           We
           see
           likewise
           in
           *
           Raynaldus
           ,
           Continuator
           of
           Baronius
           ,
           a
           famous
           example
           of
           this
           manner
           of
           proceeding
           in
           Popes
           .
           For
           he
           reports
           ,
           Anno
           1458.
           n.
           36.
           
           That
           Calixtus
           the
           III
           d
           ,
           desiring
           to
           hinder
           the
           Warre
           'twixt
           the
           King
           of
           Navarre
           
           and
           the
           Prince
           
             de
             Viana
          
           Heir
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           sent
           them
           a
           Legate
           with
           order
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           not
           reconcile
           them
           to
           Peace
           ,
           to
           dispose
           them
           as
           from
           the
           Pope
           to
           lay
           down
           their
           arms
           ,
           by
           menacing
           them
           with
           an
           Anathema
           ,
           and
           arming
           their
           neighbour
           -
           Kings
           against
           him
           that
           should
           disobey
           .
           Is
           not
           this
           to
           subject
           Kings
           in
           the
           noblest
           right
           of
           their
           Crowns
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           conclude
           Peace
           or
           Warre
           as
           themselves
           think
           fit
           ?
        
         
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           more
           ordinary
           with
           the
           most
           
             Catholick
             Princes
          
           ,
           then
           to
           have
           Alliances
           with
           Princes
           either
           Hereticks
           or
           Infidels
           .
           The
           example
           of
           
             Iohn
             d'
             Albret
          
           ,
           depos'd
           from
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Navarre
           by
           Iulius
           the
           II
           d
           ,
           declares
           again
           that
           this
           pretence
           is
           sufficient
           for
           a
           Pope
           to
           depose
           Kings
           ;
           since
           this
           King
           had
           not
           been
           sold
           ,
           but
           on
           pretence
           of
           an
           Alliance
           which
           he
           was
           accus'd
           to
           have
           contracted
           with
           Lewis
           the
           XIIth
           ,
           whom
           this
           Pope
           pretended
           to
           be
           a
           Schismatick
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           in
           warre
           with
           him
           for
           Temporal
           interests
           .
        
         
         
           'T
           is
           a
           thing
           of
           no
           great
           consequence
           to
           molest
           a
           few
           Monks
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           their
           Privileges
           ;
           yet
           was
           that
           enough
           to
           depose
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           deprive
           him
           of
           his
           State.
           For
           so
           it
           is
           that
           Bellarmine
           explicates
           the
           Privilege
           of
           S.
           Medard
           of
           Soissons
           ,
           falsly-attributed
           to
           S.
           Gregory
           ,
           and
           conceiv'd
           in
           these
           terms
           .
           
             If
             either
             King
             ,
             Prelate
             ,
             Iudge
             ,
             or
             other
             Person
             whatsoever
             ,
             shall
             violate
             these
          
           Decrees
           
             of
             our
             Authority
          
           Apostolical
           ,
           
             or
             but
             contradict
             ,
             disquiet
             or
             trouble
             the
          
           Friers
           ,
           
             or
             shall
             ordain
             any
             thing
             contrary
             hereunto
             ;
             let
             him
             be
             depriv'd
             of
             his
             Dignity
             ,
             of
             whatsoever
             quality
             he
             be
             ,
             separated
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             and
             condemn'd
             to
             eternal
             pains
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Though
           there
           was
           never
           any
           thing
           more
           false
           then
           this
           Privilege
           ,
           as
           all
           knowing
           persons
           understood
           ;
           and
           albeit
           it
           had
           been
           true
           ,
           one
           might
           say
           that
           it
           only
           contain'd
           a
           menate
           of
           God's
           displeasure
           ,
           very
           frequent
           in
           those
           Ages
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           severe
           sentence
           of
           downright
           Deposition
           :
           yet
           did
           this
           serve
           the
           Iesuites
           
           turn
           in
           favour
           of
           Popes
           ,
           to
           establish
           them
           a
           right
           of
           dispossessing
           Princes
           and
           Iudges
           upon
           like
           occasions
           ;
           and
           they
           extort
           this
           very
           interpretation
           from
           Gregory
           the
           VIIth
           ,
           who
           takes
           in
           the
           same
           sense
           certain
           expressions
           somewhat
           resembling
           them
           ,
           of
           this
           Saint
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Hospital
           of
           Autun
           .
        
         
           
             The
             interpretation
             of
             the
             words
             of
             S.
          
           Gregory
           (
           saies
           Bellarmine
           de
           Potest
           .
           Roman
           .
           Pontif.
           in
           Temp.
           c.
           40.
           )
           
             is
             not
             mine
             ,
             but
             of
             another
          
           Gregory
           ,
           
             equal
             in
             Dignity
             ,
             and
             not
             much
             inferiour
             for
             Sanctity
             .
             For
             S.
          
           Gregory
           VIIth
           ,
           
             in
             his
          
           Epistle
           
             to
             the
          
           Bishop
           of
           Mets
           ,
           
             which
             is
             the
          
           21
           
             of
             the
          
           8
           Book
           ,
           
             cites
             this
             place
             of
             S.
          
           Gregory
           ,
           
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             Emperour
          
           Henry
           
             was
             justly
             depos'd
             .
             S.
          
           Gregory
           (
           saies
           he
           )
           
             declares
             that
          
           Kings
           
             are
             fallen
             from
             their
             dignity
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             the
             boldness
             to
             violate
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
          
           Apostolical
           See
           ,
           
             writing
             in
             these
             terms
             to
             an
          
           Abbot
           nam'd
           Senator
           ;
           Si
           quis
           verò
           Regum
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           So
           although
           one
           may
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           reason
           ,
           destroy
           that
           foundation
           which
           is
           alledg'd
           from
           S.
           Gregory
           ;
           yet
           one
           
           cannot
           doe
           it
           against
           the
           testimony
           of
           Gregory
           the
           VIIth
           ,
           who
           was
           no
           whitless
           infallible
           then
           he
           ,
           if
           all
           Popes
           be
           infallible
           ;
           and
           ,
           by
           consequent
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledg'd
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Infallibility
           Popes
           have
           right
           to
           pronounce
           Kings
           to
           be
           fallen
           from
           their
           Dignity
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           they
           molest
           Monks
           and
           
             Religious
             men
          
           in
           the
           injoyment
           of
           the
           Privileges
           that
           have
           been
           given
           them
           by
           the
           holy
           See
           :
           
             à
             fortiori
          
           therefore
           may
           it
           suffice
           to
           dispossess
           
             Chancellors
             ,
             Presidents
             ,
             Councellors
          
           and
           other
           Magistrates
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           given
           any
           judgment
           or
           sentence
           prejudicial
           to
           their
           Privileges
           .
        
         
           But
           Innocent
           the
           III
           d
           ,
           in
           the
           chapter
           
             Novit
             .
             de
             judiciis
          
           ,
           has
           open'd
           a
           door
           that
           leaves
           no
           considerable
           errour
           of
           Princes
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           Pope
           may
           not
           depose
           them
           ,
           at
           least
           if
           they
           persist
           in
           them
           .
           For
           he
           pretends
           ,
           that
           granting
           he
           had
           no
           right
           to
           meddle
           in
           Secular
           affairs
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           to
           judge
           of
           all
           such
           wherein
           there
           might
           be
           any
           mixture
           of
           sin
           ;
           
             Ratione
             peccati
             ,
             cujus
             ad
             nos
             pertinet
          
           (
           saies
           this
           Pope
           )
           
             sine
             dubitatione
             
             censura
             ,
             quam
             in
             quemlibet
             exercere
             possumus
             &
             debemus
             .
          
           And
           as
           in
           all
           contests
           there
           is
           commonly
           some
           sin
           on
           the
           one
           side
           or
           the
           other
           ,
           especially
           when
           there
           is
           Warre
           ,
           there
           being
           none
           of
           either
           part
           just
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Divines
           ;
           so
           by
           this
           means
           the
           Pope
           becomes
           sovereign
           Arbiter
           of
           all
           the
           Secular
           differences
           of
           
             Christian
             Princes
          
           .
           Now
           menaces
           of
           Deposition
           and
           Privation
           of
           all
           Dignity
           alwaies
           march
           with
           the
           judiciary
           Sentences
           of
           Popes
           against
           those
           who
           do
           not
           obey
           them
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           unless
           Kings
           were
           impeccable
           ,
           or
           blindly
           resolv'd
           to
           obey
           whatever
           the
           
             Roman
             Court
          
           shall
           ordain
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           hard
           if
           they
           ever
           want
           a
           pretext
           to
           depose
           a
           King
           when
           they
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           undertake
           ,
           and
           have
           strength
           enough
           to
           execute
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           must
           then
           be
           acknowledg'd
           ,
           that
           if
           once
           Infallibility
           be
           establish'd
           ,
           the
           Pope
           will
           alwaies
           find
           reasons
           enough
           to
           dispossess
           a
           Prince
           ,
           which
           if
           he
           do
           not
           put
           in
           practice
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           when
           he
           wants
           either
           will
           or
           power
           .
           But
           were
           it
           reasonable
           that
           Kings
           ,
           who
           are
           
           establish'd
           by
           God
           ,
           should
           suffer
           Maximes
           to
           be
           introduced
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           the
           acknowledgment
           of
           them
           for
           Kings
           by
           their
           subjects
           should
           depend
           upon
           the
           will
           of
           another
           ?
           Does
           not
           Christian
           Prudence
           and
           Policy
           oblige
           them
           to
           banish
           from
           their
           States
           all
           the
           seeds
           of
           Division
           and
           trouble
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           to
           consider
           the
           present
           ,
           but
           enlarge
           their
           vigilance
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ?
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           who
           now
           sits
           on
           S.
           Peter's
           Chair
           is
           so
           wise
           and
           moderate
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           expect
           from
           him
           nothing
           save
           actions
           of
           goodness
           and
           sweetness
           towards
           all
           
             Christian
             Princes
          
           ;
           but
           we
           have
           no
           assurance
           that
           it
           will
           alwaies
           be
           so
           ;
           and
           the
           past
           examples
           shew
           us
           sufficiently
           how
           easily
           things
           change
           at
           the
           Courts
           of
           Princes
           in
           a
           little
           time
           ,
           which
           changeing
           so
           often
           their
           Princes
           ,
           change
           also
           their
           Interests
           with
           them
           .
           I
           will
           onely
           recite
           what
           I
           find
           recorded
           in
           the
           History
           of
           
             King
             Henry
          
           the
           Great
           ,
           so
           judiciously
           written
           by
           my
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Rhodes
           .
        
         
           This
           Prelate
           remarks
           ,
           that
           the
           League
           
           (
           which
           took
           birth
           from
           the
           time
           of
           Henry
           the
           III
           d
           ,
           and
           which
           ,
           with
           reason
           ,
           he
           styles
           
             A
             powerful
             Faction
             which
             thought
             to
             introduce
             the
          
           Spanish
           
             dominion
             in
          
           France
           ,
           
             and
             which
             strove
             to
             subvert
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Succession
             of
             the
          
           Royal
           Family
           
             under
             the
             most
             specious
             pretence
             in
             the
             world
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             the
             maintenance
             of
          
           Religion
           )
           
             would
             needs
             at
             first
             sustain
             it self
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             the
          
           holy
           See
           ,
           
             which
             they
             carried
             to
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             and
             presented
             to
          
           Pope
           Gregory
           
             the
             XIIIth
          
           ,
           
             to
             obtain
             his
             approbation
             ;
             but
             he
             never
             would
             consent
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             as
             long
             as
             he
             liv'd
             did
             altogether
             disavow
             it
             .
          
           Had
           Henry
           the
           III
           d
           any
           reason
           for
           all
           this
           to
           be
           confident
           that
           Rome
           would
           never
           joyn
           with
           these
           Factious
           persons
           ,
           who
           desir'd
           nothing
           more
           then
           to
           dethrone
           him
           themselves
           ?
           If
           he
           did
           believe
           it
           ,
           he
           was
           strangely
           abus'd
           .
           For
           the
           same
           Bishop
           acknowledges
           ,
           that
           Gregory
           
             the
             XIIIth
          
           
             was
             no
             sooner
             dead
             ,
             but
          
           Sixtus
           Quintus
           ,
           
             who
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             approv'd
             of
             the
          
           League
           ,
           
             and
             fulminated
             terrible
          
           Bulls
           
             against
             the
          
           King
           of
           Navarre
           
             and
             the
             Prince
             of
          
           Conde
           ,
           
             declaring
             
             them
          
           Hereticks
           and
           Apostates
           ,
           &c.
           
             and
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             Censures
             of
             the
          
           Church
           ,
           
             and
             the
             pains
             denounc'd
             in
             the
          
           Canons
           ;
           
             depriv'd
             both
             them
             and
             their
             Descendents
             of
             all
             lands
             and
             dignities
             ,
             rendred
             them
             incapable
             to
             succeed
             in
             any
          
           Principality
           
             whatsoever
             ,
             especially
             that
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
          
           France
           ,
           
             absolving
             their
          
           Subjects
           
             from
             their
          
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           
             and
             forbidding
             them
             to
             obey
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Notwithstanding
           this
           Prelate
           notes
           ,
           that
           Sixtus
           the
           Vth
           
             was
             shortly
             after
             displeas'd
             with
          
           the
           League
           ,
           
             and
             could
             never
             be
             brought
             to
             furnish
             any
             thing
             towards
             the
             expence
             of
             the
          
           War
           ,
           
             which
             plainly
             abortiv'd
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             their
             enterprises
             .
          
           But
           Urban
           the
           VIIth
           ,
           holding
           the
           Seat
           but
           13
           daies
           after
           
             Sixtus
             ,
             Gregory
          
           the
           XIVth
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           
             who
             being
             of
             a
             vehement
             spirit
             ,
             and
             by
             inclination
             a
          
           Spaniard
           ,
           
             ardently
             embraced
             the
             party
             of
             the
          
           League
           ,
           
             prodigiously
             lavishing
             the
             Treasures
             which
          
           Sixtus
           Quintus
           
             had
             amass'd
             ,
             to
             levy
             an
             army
             of
             twelve
             thousand
             men
             ,
             which
             he
             put
             under
             command
             of
             Count
          
           Hercules
           
           Sfondrati
           
             his
             Nephew
             ,
             and
             accompany'd
             it
             with
             a
          
           Monitory
           or
           Bull
           of
           Excommunication
           
             against
             the
          
           Prelates
           
             who
             follow'd
          
           Henry
           the
           Great
           ,
           
             which
             he
             sent
             by
          
           Marcellino
           Landriano
           his
           Nuntio
           ,
           
             with
             a
             world
             of
             mony
             to
             be
             distributed
             to
             the
             Sixteen
             of
          
           Paris
           ,
           
             and
             amongst
             the
             Heads
             of
             the
          
           Caballs
           
             in
             every
             great
             City
          
           .
           To
           which
           this
           Bishop
           addes
           ,
           
             That
             the
          
           Parliament
           of
           Tours
           ,
           (
           
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             party
             of
             the
          
           Parliament
           of
           Paris
           
             which
             was
             at
          
           Tours
           )
           
             having
             receiv'd
             intelligence
             of
             the
          
           Monitory
           ,
           
             caus'd
             it
             to
             be
             torn
             in
             pieces
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             common
          
           Hang-man
           ,
           
             and
             decree'd
             seisure
             of
             body
             against
             the
          
           Nuntio
           ;
           
             and
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             those
             of
          
           Paris
           
             annull'd
             this
          
           Arrest
           ,
           
             as
             being
             given
          
           (
           saies
           he
           )
           
             by
             people
             without
             authority
             ,
             ordaining
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             obey
             his
          
           Holiness
           
             and
             his
          
           Nuntio
           .
        
         
           These
           Examples
           produc'd
           by
           a
           famous
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           one
           whom
           we
           cannot
           doubt
           to
           have
           been
           most
           affectionate
           to
           the
           holy
           See
           ,
           makes
           us
           judge
           ,
           that
           a
           Wise
           Politician
           will
           never
           neglect
           betimes
           to
           suppress
           these
           strange
           Opinions
           ,
           
           which
           both
           the
           Parliament
           and
           Sorbon
           have
           so
           often
           pronounc'd
           
             so
             pernicious
             to
          
           States
           ,
           
             as
             tending
             to
             the
             subversion
             of
             Sovereign
             Powers
             ordain'd
             and
             establish'd
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             stirring
             up
             of
             Subjects
             against
             their
             Princes
             ,
          
           under
           pretext
           that
           the
           present
           state
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           would
           appear
           very
           far
           from
           such
           like
           enterprises
           .
           It
           belongs
           also
           to
           the
           wisedom
           of
           a
           King
           so
           illuminated
           as
           ours
           is
           ,
           and
           affection'd
           to
           the
           prosperity
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           not
           to
           confine
           his
           cares
           within
           such
           narrow
           limits
           as
           the
           present
           Age.
           His
           own
           so
           wonderful
           Birth
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           a
           Dauphin
           which
           God
           has
           so
           early
           bless'd
           his
           Marriage
           with
           ,
           should
           make
           him
           hope
           that
           his
           Race
           (
           which
           is
           that
           of
           S.
           Lewis
           )
           shall
           reign
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           over
           this
           great
           Monarchy
           :
           't
           is
           this
           which
           yet
           obliges
           him
           farther
           to
           extend
           the
           thoughts
           of
           his
           Royal
           providence
           beyond
           the
           bounds
           of
           common
           prudence
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           source
           of
           those
           evils
           which
           may
           possibly
           happen
           in
           the
           Ages
           long
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           to
           permit
           nothing
           which
           may
           one
           day
           shake
           a
           Throne
           upon
           
           which
           all
           his
           Descendents
           ought
           to
           sit
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           And
           truely
           it
           were
           highly
           necessary
           that
           great
           Kings
           should
           labour
           for
           themselves
           and
           their
           Successors
           to
           establish
           their
           Authority
           ,
           since
           they
           have
           to
           doe
           with
           the
           most
           crafty
           and
           able
           Politicians
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           perpetually
           watch
           all
           occasions
           of
           more
           and
           more
           amplifying
           that
           of
           their
           Master
           ;
           who
           with
           infinite
           diligence
           manage
           the
           least
           occasions
           of
           advancing
           them
           ;
           who
           take
           for
           well-grounded
           all
           that
           escapes
           and
           is
           let
           pass
           ,
           changing
           as
           soon
           Favours
           into
           Right
           ;
           who
           are
           not
           repuls'd
           at
           every
           resistence
           which
           sometimes
           opposes
           their
           undertakings
           ,
           but
           ,
           giving
           place
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           are
           by
           the
           next
           opportunity
           ready
           to
           make
           fresh
           assaults
           ;
           which
           often
           succeeds
           ,
           either
           by
           change
           of
           some
           Minister
           of
           State
           ,
           or
           the
           humour
           of
           our
           Nation
           ,
           whose
           vigour
           being
           but
           of
           a
           short
           continuance
           ,
           yields
           that
           with
           the
           greatest
           facility
           to
           day
           ,
           which
           she
           never
           resolv'd
           to
           agree
           to
           yesterday
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           an
           Example
           of
           this
           in
           that
           
           possession
           which
           the
           Pope's
           Nuntio's
           have
           gotten
           ,
           of
           receiving
           the
           Attestations
           of
           the
           Life
           and
           manners
           of
           those
           persons
           who
           are
           nominated
           by
           the
           King
           to
           Bishopricks
           and
           Abbies
           .
           The
           late
           Mons.
           
             du
             Puy
          
           has
           compil'd
           a
           Treatise
           concerning
           this
           subject
           ,
           where
           he
           shews
           ,
           That
           by
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           
             Blois
             ,
             Anno
          
           1576
           ,
           by
           advice
           of
           the
           
             States
             General
          
           conven'd
           at
           Paris
           1615
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Assembly
           of
           the
           
             Notables
             Anno
          
           1627
           ,
           this
           information
           ought
           to
           be
           made
           by
           the
           Ordinaries
           ,
           as
           conformable
           to
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           Sess.
           22.
           ch
           .
           2.
           and
           Sess.
           24.
           ch
           .
           1.
           
           That
           notwithstanding
           those
           of
           Rome
           had
           alwaies
           striven
           to
           put
           the
           Nuntio's
           in
           possession
           of
           this
           Right
           ;
           That
           they
           had
           vainly
           attempted
           it
           when
           Henry
           the
           Great
           prosecuted
           his
           Absolution
           there
           ;
           That
           they
           had
           begun
           to
           usurp
           this
           possession
           during
           the
           late
           King's
           Minority
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           little
           and
           little
           they
           had
           reduc'd
           things
           to
           such
           a
           point
           ,
           as
           to
           oblige
           all
           those
           who
           were
           nominated
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           them
           ,
           till
           in
           the
           year
           1639.
           it
           happen'd
           that
           the
           
             Sieur
             Hugues
             de
             l'
             
             Aratut
             ,
          
           nominated
           to
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Cominges
           ,
           making
           his
           Information
           before
           the
           Ordinary
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           refusing
           to
           admit
           him
           ,
           the
           late
           King
           of
           glorious
           memory
           resolv'd
           to
           oppose
           this
           violence
           and
           stop
           its
           course
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           affair
           having
           been
           sent
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           Arrest
           given
           the
           12
           of
           December
           1639
           ,
           by
           which
           't
           was
           ordain'd
           
             That
             these
             informations
             concerning
             Life
             and
             manners
             should
             for
             the
             future
             be
             made
             by
             the
          
           Diocesan
           Bishops
           
             of
             the
             places
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
          
           Nuntio's
           .
           Notwithstanding
           the
           Nuntio's
           have
           still
           continued
           to
           maintain
           their
           pretensions
           in
           despite
           of
           this
           Arrest
           ,
           nor
           is
           there
           a
           person
           of
           them
           that
           does
           yield
           obedience
           by
           his
           addressing
           to
           the
           Ordinary
           ;
           because
           those
           who
           are
           dispos'd
           to
           doe
           it
           apprehend
           (
           and
           not
           without
           reason
           )
           lest
           their
           Bulls
           should
           be
           denied
           them
           .
        
         
           Well
           known
           is
           that
           famous
           Arrest
           given
           Anno
           1648.
           upon
           the
           Remonstrances
           of
           the
           late
           Advocate-general
           Mons.
           Talon
           against
           those
           who
           would
           have
           valid
           in
           France
           the
           Censures
           of
           
           the
           Inquisition
           and
           Index
           ;
           in
           the
           interim
           they
           were
           never
           more
           in
           reputation
           then
           since
           that
           time
           :
           and
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           comprehend
           how
           the
           Clergy
           of
           France
           (
           which
           has
           ever
           been
           so
           generous
           )
           could
           endure
           it
           ,
           without
           once
           complaining
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Decrees
          
           of
           the
           Prelates
           of
           France
           have
           been
           treated
           by
           the
           Inquisitors
           of
           Rome
           with
           so
           much
           indignity
           ;
           that
           they
           have
           rang'd
           them
           amongst
           the
           
             damned
             Books
          
           which
           they
           esteem
           so
           disgraceful
           ,
           without
           vouchsafing
           either
           to
           clear
           it
           with
           the
           Bishops
           before
           Censure
           ,
           or
           to
           render
           them
           any
           account
           of
           what
           they
           found
           amiss
           therein
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           See
           but
           how
           they
           bear
           all
           things
           before
           them
           with
           a
           perseverance
           indefatigable
           ;
           and
           by
           degrees
           how
           the
           pretences
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Court
          
           (
           which
           have
           formerly
           been
           so
           odious
           among
           us
           )
           establish
           themselves
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           the
           ancient
           Maxims
           that
           our
           Fathers
           have
           conserv'd
           with
           so
           much
           zeal
           and
           jealousie
           are
           chang'd
           and
           come
           to
           nothing
           .
           'T
           is
           not
           alwaies
           done
           at
           once
           ,
           but
           sometimes
           by
           degrees
           and
           insensibly
           ;
           
           and
           to
           give
           an
           Instance
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           need
           goe
           no
           farther
           then
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Pope
           onely
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           certain
           that
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Councils
           of
           Constance
           and
           of
           Basil
           they
           acknowledg'd
           no
           other
           Infallibility
           in
           the
           Church
           then
           that
           of
           the
           
             Church
             Universal
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             General
             Council
          
           which
           represented
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           went
           for
           current
           among
           all
           learned
           men
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           might
           erre
           in
           point
           of
           Faith.
           It
           is
           what
           may
           be
           seen
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           Works
           of
           the
           greatest
           persons
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           as
           of
           
             Gerson
             ,
             Peter
             d'
             Ailly
             Cardinal
          
           of
           Cambray
           ,
           the
           holy
           and
           knowing
           
             Carthusian
             Dionysius
             Rikel
             ,
             Cardinal
             Cusa
             ,
          
           the
           Abbot
           of
           Palermo
           ,
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           
             Florence
             ,
             Iohn
             Patriarch
          
           of
           
             Antioch
             ,
             Alphonsus
             Tostatus
          
           surnam'd
           the
           Prodigy
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
             Iohannes
             de
             Parifiis
          
           ,
           and
           of
           many
           more
           ;
           but
           likewise
           by
           the
           contest
           which
           sprung
           up
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           Whither
           a
           Council
           were
           above
           a
           Pope
           ,
           or
           the
           Pope
           above
           the
           Council
           ;
           which
           was
           decided
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Council
           by
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           and
           Basil
           ,
           
           who
           maintaining
           the
           Preeminence
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           made
           use
           of
           this
           Principle
           as
           certain
           and
           indisputable
           ,
           That
           a
           
             General
             Council
          
           could
           not
           erre
           in
           Determinations
           which
           regard
           Faith
           and
           good
           Manners
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Pope
           therein
           might
           erre
           .
        
         
           So
           the
           Council
           of
           Basil
           ,
           minding
           to
           establish
           this
           Preeminence
           of
           
             Oecumenical
             Councils
          
           in
           its
           Synodal
           Letter
           published
           after
           the
           third
           Session
           ,
           speaks
           in
           this
           manner
           .
           
             This
             holy
             Church
             has
             receiv'd
             so
             great
             a
             Privilege
             of
          
           Jesus
           Christ
           
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             founded
             by
             his
             Bloud
             ,
             that
             we
             most
             firmly
             believe
             she
             cannot
             erre
             .
             This
             is
             what
             is
             agreeable
             to
             God
             alone
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Church
             by
             privilege
             .
             Nor
             was
             this
             gift
             imparted
             to
             the
             Sovereign
             Bishop
             ,
             of
             some
             of
             whom
             we
             reade
             that
             they
             fell
             into
             Heresie
             .
             'T
             is
             the
             Church
             alone
             which
             is
             without
             spot
             or
             wrinkle
             ,
             which
             cannot
             erre
             in
             things
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
           And
           afterwards
           ,
           
             If
             the
          
           Council
           
             might
             erre
             (
             it
             being
             certain
             that
          
           Popes
           
             may
             erre
             )
             all
             the
             whole
          
           Church
           
             would
             be
             in
             an
             Errour
             :
             Si
             errare
             
             posset
             Concilium
             ,
             cùm
             certum
             sit
             Papam
             errare
             posse
             ,
             tota
             erraret
             Ecclesia
             .
          
           See
           the
           Voice
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           legitimately
           assembled
           by
           the
           
             H.
             Spirit
          
           in
           
             General
             Council
          
           :
           For
           't
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           but
           that
           then
           the
           Council
           of
           Basil
           was
           Oecumenical
           ,
           since
           
             Pope
             Eugenius
          
           the
           IVth
           acknowledged
           by
           an
           Authentick
           Bull
           (
           recited
           in
           the
           16
           Session
           ,
           )
           that
           the
           Council
           was
           legitimate
           and
           General
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           it
           to
           that
           very
           moment
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           clearly
           testifies
           that
           no
           body
           in
           those
           times
           doubted
           of
           the
           preeminence
           of
           a
           Council
           above
           a
           Pope
           in
           things
           concerning
           Faith
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           establish'd
           but
           on
           this
           of
           the
           Council's
           not
           erring
           and
           that
           the
           Pope
           may
           ,
           is
           what
           
             Pope
             Eugenius
          
           (
           what
           time
           he
           chiefly
           strove
           to
           set
           himself
           above
           a
           Council
           )
           was
           notwithstanding
           oblig'd
           to
           acknowledge
           ,
           That
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Council
           ought
           to
           be
           preferr'd
           before
           that
           of
           a
           Pope
           .
           This
           we
           see
           in
           the
           last
           of
           the
           3
           Bulls
           ,
           which
           he
           revok'd
           when
           he
           rejoyn'd
           himself
           to
           the
           Council
           ,
           1434.
           in
           these
           terms
           .
        
         
         
           
             Suppose
             a
          
           Pope
           
             or
             his
          
           Legate
           
             would
             doe
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             a
          
           Council
           
             would
             doe
             the
             contrary
             ;
             we
             ought
             to
             follow
             not
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
          
           Council
           ,
           
             but
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
          
           Pope
           ,
           
             or
             his
          
           Legate
           
             who
             represents
             him
             ,
             because
             the
          
           Pope
           
             's
             Iurisdiction
             is
             above
             that
             of
             all
          
           Councils
           ;
           
             unless
             it
             happen
             that
             the
             things
             in
             controversie
             concern'd
             the
          
           Catholick
           Faith
           ,
           
             or
             that
             they
             were
             such
             as
             without
             the
             determination
             thereof
             the
             whole
          
           State
           
             of
             the
          
           Universal
           Church
           
             would
             be
             in
             disorder
             .
             In
             such
             a
             case
             there
             must
             be
             had
             more
             regard
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             a
          
           Council
           
             then
             to
             that
             of
          
           Popes
           .
           
             Nisi
             fortè
             quae
             statuenda
             forent
             Catholicam
             Fidem
             respicerent
             ,
             vel
             si
             non
             fierent
             ,
             statum
             universalis
             Ecclesiae
             principaliter
             perturbarent
             ;
             quia
             tunc
             Concilii
             Sententia
             esset
             potiùs
             attendenda
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Pope
           you
           see
           acknowledg'd
           that
           in
           things
           concerning
           the
           
             Catholick
             Faith
          
           ,
           the
           Pope
           being
           of
           one
           opinion
           ,
           and
           the
           Council
           of
           another
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           Council
           was
           to
           be
           chosen
           .
           Now
           this
           were
           ridiculous
           if
           the
           Pope
           were
           Infallible
           in
           Decisions
           touching
           Faith
           ;
           
           since
           there
           is
           no
           opinion
           which
           we
           ought
           to
           prefer
           before
           a
           man
           that
           is
           Infallible
           .
           And
           therefore
           
             Pope
             Eugenius
          
           ,
           what-ever
           he
           pretended
           to
           place
           himself
           above
           all
           Councils
           ,
           durst
           never
           arrogate
           that
           of
           Infallibility
           .
        
         
           
             Dionysius
             Rikel
             Carthusian
          
           ,
           (
           term'd
           the
           Extatick
           or
           
             Illuminated
             Doctor
          
           ,
           as
           having
           through
           all
           his
           Works
           joyn'd
           an
           illuminated
           and
           inflamed
           Piety
           with
           his
           profound
           skill
           in
           Divinity
           )
           in
           his
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           Councils
           ,
           having
           in
           several
           passages
           spoken
           highly
           of
           that
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           does
           notwithstanding
           acknowledge
           that
           in
           Council
           one
           cannot
           dispute
           the
           having
           this
           advantage
           above
           the
           Pope
           ,
           That
           a
           Council
           cannot
           erre
           in
           matters
           which
           pertain
           to
           Faith
           and
           good
           manners
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Pope
           may
           erre
           there
           .
           The
           power
           of
           a
           Council
           (
           saies
           he
           )
           is
           in
           this
           greater
           then
           the
           Pope's
           ,
           that
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           has
           promis'd
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           Council
           (
           which
           is
           her
           Representative
           ,
           )
           an
           infallible
           direction
           and
           divine
           assistance
           which
           shall
           never
           fail
           .
           So
           as
           a
           Council
           can
           neither
           erre
           in
           matters
           of
           
           Faith
           ,
           nor
           in
           what
           regards
           good
           manners
           ;
           forasmuch
           as
           it
           is
           immediately
           led
           by
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Determination
           of
           these
           things
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Pope
           himself
           is
           in
           these
           things
           to
           adhere
           to
           the
           Churche's
           Determination
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           as
           to
           an
           Oracle
           ,
           and
           regulation
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Pope
           being
           obnoxious
           to
           erre
           in
           points
           of
           Faith
           ,
           good
           manners
           ,
           and
           other
           matters
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           methinks
           men
           should
           not
           acquiesce
           in
           his
           judgement
           as
           the
           onely
           certain
           opinion
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           not
           an
           infallible
           rule
           ,
           nor
           yet
           a
           foundation
           so
           establish'd
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           may
           deviate
           from
           the
           Truth
           .
        
         
           This
           holy
           Monk
           saies
           the
           same
           thing
           in
           a
           Sermon
           upon
           S.
           Hilarie
           ;
           and
           excepting
           onely
           those
           Authors
           who
           are
           notoriously
           ingag'd
           in
           the
           Interests
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Court
          
           ,
           all
           the
           knowing
           Divines
           of
           that
           Age
           spake
           the
           same
           Language
           .
           I
           observe
           onely
           
             Pope
             Adrian
          
           the
           VIth
           ,
           who
           having
           taught
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           before
           he
           was
           exalted
           to
           the
           Pontificate
           ,
           did
           not
           onely
           not
           retract
           it
           
           afterwards
           ,
           but
           caus'd
           his
           Works
           to
           be
           printed
           at
           Rome
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           may
           yet
           reade
           these
           words
           ,
           namely
           in
           his
           fourth
           Book
           of
           Sentences
           :
           
             If
             by
             the
          
           Roman
           Church
           (
           saies
           he
           )
           
             you
             understand
             him
             who
             is
             the
             Head
             of
             it
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
          
           (
           pray
           mark
           the
           term
           )
           
             that
             this
             Head
             of
             the
          
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           
             viz.
             the
          
           Pope
           ,
           
             may
             erre
             even
             in
             things
             appertaining
             to
          
           Faith
           ,
           
             by
             defending
             an
             Heresie
             by
             his
             Determination
             or
             Decretal
             .
             Si
             per
             Ecclesiam
          
           Romanam
           
             intelligatur
             Caput
             ejus
             ,
             certum
             est
             quòd
             possit
             errare
             ,
             etiam
             in
             iis
             quae
             tangunt
             Fidem
             ,
             Haeresin
             per
             suam
             Determinationem
             aut
             Decretalem
             asserendo
             .
          
        
         
           See
           what
           this
           holy
           and
           knowing
           man
           has
           written
           ,
           being
           then
           a
           private
           person
           ;
           and
           what
           it
           was
           he
           so
           approv'd
           when
           he
           was
           Pope
           :
           so
           little
           did
           his
           Advancement
           blind
           him
           ,
           as
           it
           has
           done
           many
           others
           ,
           or
           make
           him
           forget
           what
           he
           ow'd
           to
           Truth
           ,
           to
           gratifie
           his
           new
           Dignity
           with
           advantages
           which
           he
           believed
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           never
           imparted
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           here
           necessary
           to
           alledge
           the
           
           
             Parisian
             Doctors
          
           opinions
           ,
           so
           well
           known
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Iesuites
           themselves
           ,
           who
           term
           the
           opinion
           against
           Infallibility
           
             Sententia
             Parisiensium
          
           :
           but
           we
           must
           not
           omit
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           whole
           Faculty
           in
           a
           Body
           ,
           in
           this
           celebrious
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Faith
           which
           she
           made
           by
           order
           of
           Francis
           the
           I
           st
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           afterwards
           verified
           in
           Parliament
           ;
           so
           as
           in
           France
           it
           held
           a
           particular
           force
           of
           a
           Law
           and
           a
           publick
           Ordinance
           :
           Having
           therefore
           receiv'd
           a
           command
           of
           the
           King
           to
           reduce
           into
           Articles
           the
           principal
           Points
           of
           Faith
           attacqu'd
           by
           Hereticks
           ,
           she
           declares
           ,
           That
           General
           Councils
           
             cannot
             erre
          
           in
           Points
           of
           Faith
           and
           regulation
           of
           good
           manners
           .
           
             Certum
             est
             Concilium
             Generale
             legitimè
             congregatum
             ,
             universalem
             Ecclesiam
             repraesentans
             ,
             in
             Fide
             &
             morum
             determinationibus
             errare
             non
             posse
             .
          
           But
           for
           the
           Pope
           ,
           see
           what
           she
           saies
           of
           it
           all
           ;
           
             It
             is
             no
             less
             certain
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             one
             Sovereign
             Bishop
             by
             divine
             right
             in
             the
             Militant
             Church
             ,
             to
             which
             all
          
           Christians
           
             ought
             to
             submit
             ,
             and
             who
             has
             likewise
             
             power
             to
             conferre
             Indulgences
             :
             Nec
             minùs
             certum
             est
             ,
             unum
             esse
             jure
             Divino
             Pontificem
             in
             Ecclesia
             Militante
             ,
             cui
             omnes
             Christiani
             parere
             tenentur
             ,
             qui
             quidem
             potestatem
             habet
             Indulgentias
             conferendi
             .
          
        
         
           This
           different
           manner
           of
           speaking
           of
           Councils
           and
           the
           Pope
           in
           two
           Articles
           which
           immediately
           follow
           ,
           attributing
           Infallibility
           to
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           none
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           sufficiently
           states
           the
           different
           sentiments
           which
           these
           Doctors
           had
           both
           of
           Councils
           and
           Popes
           upon
           this
           subject
           .
           For
           I
           think
           not
           my self
           oblig'd
           to
           refute
           the
           extravagancies
           of
           a
           certain
           Writer
           of
           these
           times
           ,
           who
           pretends
           to
           prove
           by
           the
           Obedience
           which
           these
           Doctors
           teach
           is
           due
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           if
           by
           that
           we
           acknowledg'd
           his
           Infallibility
           .
           By
           the
           same
           argument
           he
           may
           prove
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           all
           Bishops
           in
           particular
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           Abbots
           ,
           and
           
             Abbesses
             ,
             Priors
          
           &
           Prioresses
           are
           infallible
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           promis'd
           obedience
           .
           But
           he
           should
           have
           learn'd
           that
           in
           promising
           obedience
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           men
           are
           so
           far
           from
           acknowledging
           an
           entire
           
           submission
           of
           belief
           to
           his
           Decisions
           ,
           that
           the
           Divines
           say
           expresly
           ,
           and
           amongst
           others
           Mons.
           
             Duval
             ,
             Summo
             Pontifici
             parendum
             esse
             ,
             sive
             errare
             possit
             ,
             sive
             non
          
           :
           Which
           signifies
           but
           this
           ,
           That
           men
           should
           not
           Dogmatize
           the
           contrary
           to
           what
           he
           has
           decided
           ,
           and
           with
           this
           caution
           yet
           ,
           
             nisi
             Error
             sit
             intolerabilis
          
           ,
           as
           Gerson
           affirms
           .
        
         
           Such
           as
           has
           been
           the
           common
           sentiment
           of
           our
           
             Parisian
             Divines
          
           ,
           till
           Mons.
           Duval
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           introduc'd
           Opinions
           into
           the
           Sorbon
           totally
           repugnant
           to
           these
           ancient
           Maxims
           :
           But
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           customary
           with
           those
           who
           engage
           in
           quarrells
           against
           what
           is
           universally
           receiv'd
           ,
           it
           has
           hitherto
           been
           with
           much
           wariness
           ;
           
           For
           he
           did
           in
           that
           manner
           assert
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           infallible
           in
           matter
           of
           Faith
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           same
           breath
           he
           likewise
           taught
           ,
           't
           was
           no
           matter
           of
           Faith
           to
           believe
           it
           :
           
             Non
             est
             de
             fide
             Summum
             Pontificem
             esse
             infallibilem
             .
          
        
         
           He
           holds
           moreover
           ,
           that
           the
           Opinion
           of
           his
           not
           being
           infallible
           is
           neither
           rash
           nor
           erroneous
           .
           
             Non
             est
             erroneum
             ,
             
             neque
             temerarium
             temeritate
             opinionis
             ,
             dicere
             ,
             Summum
             Pontificem
             in
             decernendo
             errare
             posse
             .
          
           And
           speaking
           concerning
           the
           Decision
           of
           a
           Pope
           against
           a
           Doctor
           of
           Paris
           ,
           he
           saies
           ,
           
             That
             this
             Definition
             of
          
           Sixtus
           
             the
             IVth
          
           
             is
             not
             of
          
           Faith
           ,
           
             but
             onely
             very
             certain
             ;
             because
             ,
          
           saies
           he
           ,
           
             the
             Definitions
             of
             the
             Sovereign
             Bishops
             have
             not
             the
             certitude
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Faith
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             first
             received
             by
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             or
             a
             General
             Council
             .
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           ,
           whatever
           the
           Doctor
           's
           design
           be
           and
           those
           of
           his
           gang
           to
           advance
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           yet
           oblig'd
           to
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           a
           Divine
           who
           should
           doubt
           ,
           or
           not
           believe
           what
           has
           not
           been
           decided
           but
           by
           a
           Pope
           ,
           should
           neither
           be
           accus'd
           of
           Errour
           or
           Temerity
           ,
           provided
           he
           did
           not
           contradict
           the
           Pope
           publickly
           and
           with
           Scandal
           .
        
         
           Behold
           here
           the
           very
           first
           breach
           which
           has
           been
           made
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           the
           Sorbon
           ,
           against
           its
           ancient
           Doctrine
           .
           But
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           this
           has
           not
           hinder'd
           those
           very
           Persons
           who
           incourag'd
           
           this
           Doctor
           ,
           and
           that
           were
           ingag'd
           by
           Interest
           with
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           reject
           this
           personal
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           whenever
           they
           had
           any
           regard
           of
           their
           reputation
           amongst
           learned
           men
           .
           This
           is
           evident
           by
           Cardinal
           Perron
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           Reply
           to
           the
           King
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           ,
           l.
           6.
           p.
           1083.
           expresly
           acknowledges
           ,
           that
           the
           onely
           expedient
           to
           determine
           Disputes
           of
           Religion
           with
           a
           certainty
           of
           Faith
           is
           by
           a
           
             General
             Council
          
           .
        
         
           
             Were
             the
             Service
          
           (
           saies
           he
           )
           
             taken
             away
             from
             the
             Original
             Tongue
             ,
             and
             transferr'd
             into
             another
             ,
             all
             means
             of
             celebrating
             universal
             Councils
             ,
             and
             having
             any
             certitude
             or
             assurance
             of
             matters
             of
          
           Faith
           ,
           
             would
             cease
             .
             For
             there
             being
             no
             certitude
             of
             the
             genuine
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             by
             our
             particular
             Interpretation
             ,
             since
             no
             Interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             is
             of
             private
             inspiration
             ,
             and
             we
             having
             no
             way
             left
             us
             of
             resolution
             with
             certitude
             of
          
           Faith
           
             in
             debates
             which
             rise
             about
          
           Religion
           
             upon
             the
             meaning
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             besides
             the
             voice
             of
             the
          
           Church
           
             speaking
             in
          
           General
           Councils
           ;
           
           
             evident
             it
             is
             that
             whatever
             it
             be
             which
             takes
             away
             from
             the
          
           Church
           
             the
             means
             of
             holding
          
           General
           Councils
           ,
           
             takes
             away
             from
             it
             all
             means
             of
             deciding
             the
             Disputes
             of
          
           Christian
           Religion
           
             with
             certitude
             of
          
           Faith.
           
        
         
           
             Cardinal
             de
             Richelieu
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           Controversies
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           approv'd
           by
           the
           late
           Mons.
           Lescot
           Bishop
           of
           Chartres
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           Divines
           exceedingly
           devoted
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           acknowledges
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           Lib.
           3.
           c.
           5.
           p.
           424.
           
           
             Since
             there
             is
          
           (
           saies
           he
           )
           no
           Oecumenical
           Council
           
             which
             injoyns
             the
             use
             of
             the
          
           Images
           
             of
             the
          
           Divine
           Persons
           ;
           
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             't
             is
             no
             Article
             of
             Faith
          
           :
           supposing
           that
           for
           the
           Principle
           ,
           That
           onely
           
             General
             Councils
          
           can
           frame
           Articles
           of
           Faith.
           
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Infallibility
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           promoted
           by
           Mons.
           Duval
           with
           some
           kind
           of
           fear
           and
           reserve
           ,
           was
           abandon'd
           by
           the
           most
           knowing
           persons
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           by
           those
           who
           defended
           it
           against
           the
           Hereticks
           ;
           because
           they
           would
           not
           engage
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           
             Catholick
             
             Religion
          
           in
           defence
           of
           an
           Opinion
           so
           insupportable
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           Favourites
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Court
          
           were
           then
           contented
           that
           this
           Opinion
           should
           pass
           for
           problematick
           onely
           .
           Whence
           it
           came
           to
           pass
           that
           Mons.
           Duval
           (
           who
           had
           but
           just
           propos'd
           it
           in
           this
           manner
           )
           was
           all
           his
           life
           in
           so
           great
           esteem
           at
           Rome
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           look'd
           upon
           there
           as
           the
           person
           in
           the
           world
           who
           had
           render'd
           the
           greatest
           services
           to
           the
           holy
           See
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           the
           Nuns
           had
           order
           not
           to
           doe
           any
           thing
           here
           without
           his
           advice
           .
           But
           finding
           this
           tentative
           succeed
           so
           happily
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Iesuites
           (
           having
           gain'd
           the
           
             Catholick
             Universities
          
           )
           had
           fill'd
           all
           mens
           thoughts
           with
           this
           infinite
           power
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           which
           was
           highly
           advantagious
           to
           them
           for
           the
           withdrawing
           of
           them
           from
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           they
           no
           longer
           remain'd
           in
           this
           moderation
           .
           They
           pretended
           that
           it
           was
           not
           enough
           for
           the
           French
           to
           permit
           them
           to
           say
           the
           Pope
           was
           infallible
           ;
           but
           so
           order'd
           the
           matter
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           was
           suffered
           to
           acknowledge
           him
           for
           less
           .
           
           They
           were
           contented
           that
           Mons.
           Duval
           should
           say
           that
           it
           was
           no
           matter
           of
           Faith
           to
           believe
           the
           
             Pope
             infallible
          
           ,
           because
           this
           reserve
           was
           necessary
           at
           that
           point
           of
           time
           ,
           for
           the
           currenter
           passage
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           ;
           but
           having
           first
           begun
           to
           distribute
           it
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           long
           rest
           there
           ;
           the
           design
           is
           to
           make
           men
           believe
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Faculty
           of
           Paris
           (
           opposite
           to
           this
           Infallibility
           ,
           which
           in
           Mons.
           Duval's
           daies
           was
           neither
           an
           Errour
           ,
           nor
           any
           rash
           Opinion
           )
           is
           since
           that
           time
           (
           though
           the
           Church
           never
           thought
           of
           any
           change
           )
           become
           a
           manifest
           Heresie
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           what
           the
           Iesuites
           have
           exceedingly
           farther'd
           :
           For
           't
           is
           about
           5
           or
           6
           years
           past
           that
           Father
           
             Theophile
             Raynaud
          
           ,
           a
           Iesuite
           of
           Lions
           ,
           publish'd
           a
           Book
           with
           this
           Title
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Ipse
             dixit
          
           ,
           to
           shew
           not
           onely
           that
           the
           
             Pope
             is
             infallible
          
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           matter
           of
           Faith
           that
           he
           is
           so
           ,
           and
           ,
           by
           consequent
           ,
           those
           that
           doubt
           of
           it
           Hereticks
           ;
           and
           he
           treats
           Mons.
           Duval
           very
           ill
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           whom
           in
           contempt
           he
           calls
           
             a
             certain
             Doctor
          
           ,
           for
           his
           caution
           in
           not
           so
           openly
           
           venting
           this
           false
           Doctrine
           as
           a
           new
           Article
           of
           Faith.
           And
           because
           they
           saw
           this
           enterprise
           of
           theirs
           was
           not
           punished
           as
           it
           deserv'd
           ,
           growing
           daily
           more
           insolent
           ,
           they
           proceeded
           to
           that
           extravagant
           impiety
           of
           their
           Theses
           of
           the
           
             College
             de
             Clermont
          
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           the
           object
           of
           the
           indignation
           of
           all
           France
           ,
           daring
           publickly
           to
           maintain
           ,
           (
           even
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Paris
           it self
           ,
           and
           in
           face
           of
           the
           Parliament
           )
           That
           the
           
             Catholick
             Truth
          
           which
           opposes
           the
           Heresie
           of
           the
           Greeks
           concerning
           the
           Pope's
           Primacy
           is
           ,
           That
           Jesus
           Christ
           
             has
             given
             to
             all
          
           Popes
           
             the
             very
             same
          
           Infallibility
           
             which
             himself
             had
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             Questions
          
           de
           Jure
           ,
           
             but
             in
             those
             also
          
           de
           Facto
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           't
           is
           visible
           to
           what
           their
           boldness
           may
           aspire
           ,
           if
           not
           timely
           prevented
           and
           repress'd
           ,
           and
           what
           progress
           these
           monstrous
           Opinions
           are
           like
           to
           make
           ,
           to
           the
           total
           destruction
           of
           the
           Liberties
           of
           the
           
             Gallican
             Church
          
           so
           precious
           to
           our
           Ancestors
           ,
           unless
           we
           be
           more
           vigilant
           in
           stopping
           its
           carreer
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           earnest
           it
           is
           very
           hard
           it
           
           should
           not
           be
           so
           ,
           if
           we
           but
           consider
           a
           little
           those
           
             three
             Expedients
          
           which
           the
           abettors
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           make
           use
           of
           to
           establish
           their
           Maxims
           .
        
         
           The
           First
           is
           ,
           the
           Company
           of
           Iesuites
           spread
           over
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Universe
           ,
           and
           got
           to
           be
           Masters
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Colleges
           ;
           so
           as
           all
           the
           World
           being
           imbu'd
           with
           these
           Principles
           from
           their
           infancie
           ,
           as
           't
           were
           ,
           Opinions
           not
           advantageous
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Court
             Politick
          
           of
           Rome
           ,
           they
           are
           receiv'd
           with
           respect
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           constituted
           a
           part
           of
           our
           Religion
           ;
           so
           as
           it
           is
           quite
           against
           the
           hair
           of
           any
           other
           ,
           because
           the
           Iesuites
           accustom
           those
           who
           have
           once
           plac'd
           their
           belief
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           look
           upon
           men
           as
           persons
           suspected
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           who
           in
           this
           are
           not
           of
           their
           opinion
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           the
           hands
           of
           many
           persons
           a
           Treatise
           of
           the
           late
           Father
           
             Eustachius
             Gault
          
           ,
           a
           very
           knowing
           and
           pious
           Father
           
             de
             l'
             Oratoire
          
           ,
           nominated
           by
           the
           late
           King
           for
           Bishop
           of
           Marseilles
           ,
           wherein
           he
           mentions
           how
           dangerous
           it
           is
           for
           this
           very
           reason
           ,
           lest
           all
           the
           Colleges
           
           should
           in
           time
           ,
           and
           by
           degrees
           ,
           fall
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           means
           is
           ,
           the
           care
           they
           take
           concerning
           Books
           ;
           blasting
           all
           that
           they
           find
           containing
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           ancient
           Maxims
           of
           the
           School
           of
           Paris
           ,
           suppressing
           them
           all
           that
           they
           can
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           so
           ordering
           the
           matter
           ,
           as
           to
           retrench
           whatever
           is
           not
           in
           their
           favour
           :
           as
           they
           have
           done
           by
           a
           large
           Discourse
           of
           Guicciardin
           ,
           treating
           of
           the
           politick
           Incroachment
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           more
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           late
           Italian
           Editions
           ,
           but
           conserv'd
           in
           the
           old
           ones
           ,
           as
           may
           yet
           be
           seen
           in
           an
           ancient
           French
           Translation
           of
           that
           famous
           Historian
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           while
           they
           give
           all
           manner
           of
           liberty
           to
           such
           Books
           as
           maintain
           their
           own
           pretensions
           ,
           and
           that
           establish
           the
           Opinions
           on
           which
           they
           are
           supported
           .
           It
           must
           be
           acknowledg'd
           that
           there
           's
           nothing
           has
           more
           advanc'd
           their
           Interest
           :
           for
           't
           is
           almost
           impossible
           but
           the
           minds
           and
           spirits
           of
           Students
           should
           be
           fill'd
           with
           the
           sentiments
           of
           those
           Authors
           which
           they
           reade
           most
           .
           
           Now
           without
           speaking
           of
           the
           less
           considerable
           Authors
           ,
           who
           are
           infinite
           ,
           those
           who
           would
           more
           deeply
           apply
           themselves
           to
           the
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Science
          
           do
           commonly
           addict
           themselves
           to
           Church-History
           and
           the
           Councils
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           they
           goe
           to
           seek
           it
           in
           Baronius
           and
           his
           Continuators
           .
           This
           person
           had
           doubtless
           very
           many
           excellent
           qualities
           ,
           and
           deserves
           great
           commendations
           for
           having
           by
           his
           indefatigable
           labour
           disintangled
           an
           infinite
           many
           of
           things
           which
           before
           lay
           in
           a
           strange
           confusion
           :
           But
           withall
           it
           must
           not
           be
           deny'd
           that
           the
           Zeal
           which
           transported
           him
           for
           the
           Grandeur
           of
           the
           
             H.
             See
          
           made
           him
           commit
           very
           many
           excesses
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           pardon'd
           in
           a
           person
           so
           commendable
           on
           some
           other
           occasions
           ,
           but
           by
           no
           means
           be
           defended
           :
           For
           how
           can
           we
           possibly
           excuse
           him
           all
           those
           fabulous
           imaginations
           of
           his
           ,
           where
           he
           engages
           himself
           to
           make
           the
           world
           believe
           that
           
             Pope
             Honorius
          
           was
           never
           condemn'd
           by
           the
           6th
           Council
           ;
           but
           that
           what
           we
           see
           of
           his
           Condemnation
           in
           the
           Acts
           of
           that
           Council
           has
           been
           maliciously
           
           inserted
           by
           the
           order
           of
           a
           most
           pious
           Emperour
           ,
           whom
           he
           affirms
           to
           have
           consented
           to
           the
           Falsification
           of
           the
           Originals
           which
           he
           had
           in
           his
           hands
           ?
        
         
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           because
           F.
           Cambefis
           (
           a
           very
           learned
           Dominican
           )
           thought
           himself
           oblig'd
           ,
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           Truth
           and
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           refute
           this
           Fiction
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           most
           pernicious
           consequence
           ,
           (
           since
           there
           is
           not
           an
           Act
           of
           
             General
             Council
          
           which
           one
           may
           not
           with
           as
           much
           likelihood
           say
           to
           be
           forg'd
           )
           it
           has
           pleas'd
           F.
           
             Theophile
             Raynaud
          
           ,
           a
           Iesuite
           forsooth
           ,
           in
           a
           Book
           intituled
           
             An
             Cyriaci
             immunes
             à
             Censura
          
           ?
           a
           most
           bloudy
           Satyre
           against
           the
           whole
           
             Dominican
             Order
          
           ,
           most
           outrageously
           to
           rend
           and
           tear
           this
           learned
           Frier
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           perpetrated
           the
           hainousest
           sin
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           having
           shew'n
           that
           Baronius
           engag'd
           himself
           into
           very
           great
           Absurdities
           ,
           in
           not
           acknowledging
           that
           a
           Pope
           had
           been
           condemn'd
           as
           an
           Heretick
           in
           a
           
             General
             Council
          
           .
        
         
           A
           strange
           piece
           of
           tyranny
           it
           would
           
           be
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           all
           liberty
           from
           Divines
           that
           love
           the
           Truth
           ,
           to
           defend
           it
           against
           whomsoever
           when
           't
           is
           thus
           wrong'd
           ,
           and
           to
           interpret
           it
           a
           Crime
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           excesses
           of
           Baronius
           ,
           when
           he
           endeavors
           to
           advance
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Holy
           See.
           He
           is
           not
           then
           himself
           ,
           and
           he
           sometimes
           saies
           such
           things
           seriously
           on
           this
           subject
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           hard
           to
           reconcile
           them
           to
           sense
           ;
           as
           when
           he
           attributes
           a
           kind
           of
           Infallibility
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           well
           applicable
           to
           God
           himself
           ,
           viz.
           that
           the
           Pope
           can
           make
           new
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           change
           them
           again
           when
           they
           are
           made
           .
           
             Ut
             planè
             appareat
          
           ,
           saies
           he
           on
           the
           business
           of
           the
           
             Apollinarists
             ,
             An.
          
           373.
           n.
           22.
           
             ex
             arbitrio
             pependisse
             Romani
             Pontificis
             Decreta
             sancire
             ,
             &
             sancita
             mutare
             .
          
           This
           is
           prodigiously
           strange
           ;
           and
           yet
           we
           find
           something
           like
           this
           of
           Baronius
           in
           the
           Preface
           of
           F.
           Sirmondus
           upon
           Facundus
           :
           For
           (
           saies
           he
           )
           this
           Bishop
           is
           not
           to
           be
           blam'd
           for
           having
           maintain'd
           the
           
             three
             Chapters
          
           ,
           since
           
             Pope
             Vigilius
          
           was
           ever
           more
           dispos'd
           to
           defend
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           truth
           reasonable
           ,
           
           saies
           the
           Iesuite
           :
           *
           
             Vigilius
             ad
             defendenda
             ,
             ut
             par
             erat
             ,
             &
             probanda
             Capitula
             propensior
             .
          
           Save
           onely
           that
           he
           was
           not
           blamable
           but
           for
           blindly
           adhering
           to
           
             Pope
             Vigilius
          
           ,
           in
           changing
           his
           opinion
           as
           often
           as
           it
           pleas'd
           the
           Pope
           to
           change
           ;
           defending
           the
           
             three
             Chapters
          
           when
           this
           Pope
           defended
           them
           ,
           and
           condemning
           them
           when
           the
           Pope
           condemn'd
           them
           ,
           undertaking
           to
           maintain
           when
           the
           Pope
           undertook
           it
           .
           After
           this
           guise
           it
           is
           F.
           
             Sirmond
             (
             quatenus
             Iesuite
          
           )
           would
           have
           us
           conform
           our
           Conscience
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           without
           troubling
           our selves
           with
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           thing
           .
           But
           I
           say
           ,
           
             quatenus
             Iesuite
          
           ;
           for
           as
           F.
           Sirmond
           ,
           't
           is
           well
           known
           to
           all
           his
           Friends
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           few
           Divines
           who
           have
           less
           believed
           this
           
             blind
             Obedience
          
           then
           himself
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           to
           Baronius
           :
           It
           must
           
           be
           acknowledg'd
           that
           his
           Annals
           being
           in
           other
           places
           fill'd
           with
           many
           very
           good
           things
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           
             Catholick
             Verities
          
           ,
           and
           the
           purity
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           contain
           also
           very
           many
           pernicious
           Maxims
           ,
           and
           false
           Reflexions
           as
           to
           what
           concerns
           the
           pretences
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           :
           and
           't
           is
           that
           which
           makes
           these
           last
           to
           be
           receiv'd
           and
           swallowed
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           mingled
           with
           the
           first
           .
        
         
           The
           Continuators
           follow
           all
           of
           them
           the
           same
           spirit
           ,
           and
           do
           but
           tread
           in
           his
           steps
           ;
           but
           without
           coming
           near
           him
           in
           that
           which
           he
           did
           well
           ,
           they
           infinitely
           surpass
           him
           in
           what
           he
           did
           ill
           .
           This
           is
           truth
           ,
           especially
           of
           the
           last
           and
           most
           ample
           ,
           which
           is
           Raynaldus
           .
           There
           can
           be
           nothing
           more
           weak
           of
           one
           part
           ,
           or
           more
           insolent
           on
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           a
           shame
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           a
           Writer
           so
           little
           able
           should
           presume
           to
           compile
           its
           History
           .
           He
           is
           a
           man
           without
           discernment
           ,
           without
           the
           spirit
           of
           an
           Ecclesiastick
           ,
           without
           style
           ,
           without
           judgment
           ,
           without
           sincerity
           ,
           without
           credit
           ,
           and
           who
           delivers
           with
           an
           insupportable
           
           boldness
           ,
           and
           as
           if
           they
           were
           forsooth
           so
           many
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           the
           most
           indefensible
           pretensions
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ;
           who
           alledges
           Authors
           the
           most
           partial
           and
           least
           worthy
           of
           credit
           ,
           such
           as
           
             Poggius
             ,
             Blondus
             ,
             Turrecremata
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           authentick
           Testimonies
           ,
           and
           after
           whom
           one
           were
           oblig'd
           to
           condemn
           the
           honestest
           men
           ,
           and
           those
           whose
           sanctity
           it
           has
           pleas'd
           God
           to
           make
           known
           even
           by
           their
           Miracles
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Cardinal
             d'
             Arles
          
           ;
           in
           fine
           ,
           who
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           where
           he
           wants
           proofs
           ,
           overflows
           with
           injuries
           and
           outrageous
           declamations
           ,
           unworthy
           an
           Historian
           ,
           who
           should
           never
           be
           transported
           with
           passion
           .
           For
           all
           this
           ,
           he
           has
           had
           the
           boldness
           to
           dedicate
           his
           
             eighteenth
             Tome
          
           ,
           containing
           the
           History
           of
           Five
           Popes
           ,
           and
           two
           Councils
           ,
           viz.
           that
           of
           Basil
           and
           Florence
           ,
           to
           the
           
             French
             Clergy
          
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           easily
           seen
           by
           his
           Epistle
           ,
           that
           his
           design
           was
           onely
           to
           engage
           the
           Church
           of
           France
           ,
           by
           the
           glozing
           Elogies
           he
           gives
           it
           for
           its
           steady
           obedience
           to
           the
           Holy
           See
           ,
           to
           approve
           ,
           or
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           dissemble
           ,
           all
           that
           
           his
           Tome
           contains
           advantages
           for
           the
           interests
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Court
          
           ,
           and
           prejudicial
           to
           the
           Liberties
           of
           the
           
             Gallican
             Church
          
           .
           But
           the
           design
           did
           not
           altogether
           succeed
           ;
           for
           having
           made
           an
           offer
           of
           his
           Book
           to
           the
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Clergy
           1660
           ,
           thereby
           to
           obtain
           some
           Letter
           of
           Thanks
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           time
           to
           make
           it
           pass
           for
           an
           Approbation
           of
           his
           Book
           through
           all
           the
           
             French
             Churches
          
           ;
           the
           Bishop
           to
           whom
           't
           was
           referr'd
           found
           the
           Book
           so
           repugnant
           to
           our
           Liberties
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           doe
           nothing
           in
           it
           :
           and
           with
           this
           repulse
           was
           his
           unworthy
           Present
           repay'd
           .
           But
           the
           Abettors
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           believe
           with
           great
           reason
           that
           they
           have
           however
           gain'd
           a
           main
           Point
           ,
           that
           there
           has
           been
           nothing
           positively
           done
           against
           a
           Work
           presented
           to
           the
           whole
           Clergy
           ,
           Where
           the
           *
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           authority
           of
           a
           Council
           above
           a
           Pope
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           prime
           foundation
           of
           the
           Liberties
           of
           the
           
             Gallican
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           Article
           of
           the
           
             Pragmatick
             Sanction
          
           ,
           is
           every-where
           styl'd
           Heretical
           and
           Schismatical
           ,
           though
           it
           has
           been
           decided
           for
           a
           
           
             Catholick
             Truth
          
           by
           no
           less
           then
           two
           
             General
             Councils
          
           :
           Where
           the
           (a)
           Council
           of
           Basil
           ,
           (
           so
           rever'd
           of
           all
           France
           )
           is
           rent
           and
           torn
           the
           most
           outragiously
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           time
           when
           Popes
           have
           declar'd
           it
           for
           Oecumenical
           :
           Where
           a
           (b)
           trifling
           Scribbler
           imperiously
           presumes
           to
           decide
           a
           difference
           upon
           which
           the
           Church
           would
           never
           yet
           pronounce
           ,
           making
           those
           to
           pass
           for
           Anti-popes
           who
           possess'd
           the
           Seat
           in
           Avignon
           during
           the
           Schism
           ,
           who
           are
           yet
           the
           onely
           ones
           which
           France
           has
           acknowledg'd
           ;
           though
           God
           himself
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           willing
           that
           this
           Question
           should
           have
           remain'd
           undecided
           ,
           since
           he
           has
           permitted
           very
           holy
           Persons
           to
           maintain
           the
           parties
           of
           both
           these
           Popes
           ;
           Saint
           Catharine
           that
           of
           Urban
           ,
           and
           S.
           Peter
           of
           Luxemburg
           that
           of
           Clement
           ,
           from
           whom
           he
           receiv'd
           even
           his
           Cardinal's
           Hat
           ,
           as
           S.
           
             Vincent
             Ferrier
          
           ,
           who
           also
           adhered
           to
           the
           
             Avignon
             Popes
          
           :
           (c)
           Where
           ,
           by
           an
           abominable
           Lie
           ,
           they
           impute
           to
           Charles
           the
           Seventh
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           the
           
             Gallican
             Church
             had
             made
             a
             detestable
          
           Schism
           
             by
             pronouncing
             an
             
             impious
             Sentence
             in
             behalf
             of
          
           Clement
           
             the
             VIIth
          
           against
           Urban
           
             the
             VIth
          
           :
           (a)
           Where
           the
           
             Pragmatical
             Sanction
          
           ,
           which
           was
           contriv'd
           at
           Bourges
           ,
           following
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Basil
           ,
           by
           the
           
             French
             Bishops
          
           ,
           which
           King
           Charles
           the
           VIIth
           had
           assembled
           there
           ,
           with
           the
           
             Princes
             ,
             Lords
          
           and
           
             great
             Persons
          
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           all
           degrees
           and
           qualities
           is
           unworthily
           styl'd
           the
           
             Opprobrium
             of
             the
             King
          
           ,
           because
           it
           declares
           the
           Pope
           inferiour
           to
           a
           Council
           ,
           many
           waies
           limits
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           re-establisheth
           
             Canonical
             Elections
          
           .
        
         
           (b)
           Where
           the
           
             Mandate
             de
             Providendo
             ,
             Expectative
             graces
             ,
             Reservations
             ,
             Regresses
             ,
          
           and
           other
           like
           Abuses
           ,
           so
           justly
           condemn'd
           by
           the
           Council
           of
           Basil
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           whole
           
             French
             Church
          
           ,
           are
           maintain'd
           as
           legitimate
           Rights
           from
           this
           strange
           pretence
           of
           a
           Bull
           of
           Eugenius
           the
           IVth
           ,
           
             That
             the
          
           Church
           of
           Rome
           
             does
             what
             she
             pleases
             with
             all
          
           Church-Dignities
           ,
           
             without
             wrong
             to
             any
             man
             ;
             because
             she
             may
             alledge
             this
             word
             of
             the
          
           Holy
           Gospel
           ,
           
             Friend
             ,
             I
             doe
             thee
             no
             wrong
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             lawful
             for
             me
             to
             
             doe
             what
             I
             will
             with
             mine
             own
             ?
          
           and
           that
           the
           same
           Pope
           writing
           to
           Alphonsus
           King
           of
           Portugal
           saies
           ,
           
             That
             the
             free
             disposition
             of
             all
             Churches
             appertains
             to
             the
             Apostolical
             See
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Popes
             dispose
             of
             them
             as
             best
             they
             like
             ,
             to
             which
             even
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             submit
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           (a)
           Where
           the
           most
           Sacred
           Canons
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           so
           subdued
           to
           the
           Pope's
           will
           ,
           that
           he
           makes
           a
           Pope
           writing
           to
           a
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             't
             is
             a
             ridiculous
             thing
             to
             alledge
             them
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             demand
             of
             him
             their
             observation
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             knew
             nothing
             of
             them
             ;
             whereas
             if
             he
             acted
             aganst
             the
             Canons
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             believe
             that
             't
             was
             done
             out
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             pleases
             him
             to
             have
             it
             so
             :
             That
             he
             is
             so
             far
          
           Master
           ,
           
             that
             according
             to
             his
             pleasure
             he
             might
             not
             onely
             interpret
             ,
             suspend
             ,
             and
             mitigate
             them
             ,
             but
             alter
             and
             abolish
             them
             likewise
             as
             pleased
             his
             fansy
             .
          
        
         
           The
           whole
           Book
           is
           stuffed
           with
           like
           excesses
           ,
           and
           greater
           then
           these
           too
           :
           notwithstanding
           the
           fautors
           of
           these
           pernieious
           Opinions
           have
           this
           advantage
           ,
           
           that
           no
           body
           having
           complain'd
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           will
           one
           day
           take
           this
           silence
           for
           a
           tacit
           Approbation
           ;
           beside
           the
           gain
           which
           they
           receive
           ,
           when
           they
           who
           would
           be
           learned
           in
           the
           Church-History
           ,
           studying
           it
           in
           
             these
             Books
          
           ,
           shall
           at
           the
           same
           time
           suck
           in
           all
           these
           dangerous
           Maxims
           .
        
         
           Nor
           have
           they
           less
           perverted
           the
           other
           source
           of
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Science
          
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           study
           of
           the
           Councils
           .
           The
           last
           Collector
           of
           them
           ,
           Binnius
           ,
           being
           but
           a
           small
           Copier
           of
           
             Baronius
             ,
             Bellarmine
          
           and
           Suarez
           ,
           who
           has
           stuffed
           his
           Notes
           with
           all
           that
           he
           thought
           proper
           to
           inspire
           these
           
             new
             Opinions
          
           .
           And
           what
           is
           altogether
           prodigious
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           whereas
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           has
           never
           permitted
           that
           any
           man
           should
           print
           in
           his
           Dominions
           any
           passage
           of
           Baronius's
           Annals
           prejudicial
           to
           his
           pretences
           ;
           they
           have
           in
           the
           Louvre
           it self
           printed
           the
           Collection
           of
           the
           Councils
           of
           Binnius
           :
           and
           that
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           who
           have
           ever
           had
           all
           the
           government
           of
           this
           
             Royal
             Press
          
           ,
           have
           left
           there
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Boniface
           the
           VIIIth
           these
           outragious
           words
           against
           
           all
           
             France
             ;
             Philippum
             pulchrum
             ,
             Galliae
             Regem
             ,
             justè
             excommunicavit
             ,
             This
             Pope
             did
             justly
             excommunicate
             Philip
             the
             Fair
             ,
             King
             of
             France
             :
          
           As
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           France
           was
           Schismatical
           in
           that
           Age
           ,
           for
           opposing
           (
           as
           she
           did
           )
           the
           Excommunication
           ,
           as
           judging
           it
           very
           unjust
           ,
           and
           appealing
           to
           the
           future
           Council
           ;
           and
           that
           she
           yet
           continues
           so
           ,
           for
           having
           never
           since
           chang'd
           her
           opinion
           .
        
         
           You
           see
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           what
           the
           Iesuites
           think
           fit
           to
           print
           in
           the
           King's
           house
           ,
           under
           his
           own
           nose
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           charges
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           give
           the
           Enemies
           of
           France
           the
           advantage
           to
           reproach
           her
           for
           owning
           in
           this
           period
           the
           justice
           of
           an
           Excommunication
           of
           one
           of
           her
           Kings
           ,
           against
           which
           she
           has
           heretofore
           so
           vigorously
           opposed
           herself
           .
        
         
           The
           Abridgment
           of
           the
           Councils
           by
           Coriolanus
           ,
           printed
           at
           Paris
           ,
           and
           revised
           by
           a
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Faculty
           ,
           is
           yet
           in
           some
           sort
           worse
           ;
           all
           the
           contrary
           Maxims
           to
           the
           Liberty
           of
           the
           
             Gallican
             Church
          
           being
           set
           at
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           
           Book
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           so
           many
           
             Catholick
             Opinions
          
           .
        
         
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           better
           to
           be
           hop'd
           for
           from
           that
           
             new
             Edition
          
           of
           the
           Councils
           which
           they
           are
           undertaking
           now
           at
           Paris
           ,
           if
           the
           Iesuites
           continue
           Masters
           ;
           seeing
           we
           find
           well
           enough
           by
           the
           Plan
           which
           Father
           
             L'
             Abbé
          
           has
           caus'd
           to
           be
           printed
           ,
           that
           besides
           all
           Binnius's
           Notes
           ,
           if
           any
           thing
           be
           added
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           rather
           more
           and
           more
           to
           ruine
           the
           Liberties
           of
           the
           
             Gallican
             Church
          
           ,
           then
           to
           defend
           them
           :
           and
           in
           effect
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           whereas
           in
           Binnius
           the
           Council
           of
           Basil
           is
           call'd
           ,
           
             Concilium
             Oecumenicum
             ex
             parte
             reprobatum
          
           ,
           a
           General
           Council
           in
           part
           reprov'd
           ;
           Father
           
             L'
             Abbé
          
           in
           his
           new
           project
           totally
           suppresses
           this
           quality
           of
           Oecumenick
           ,
           by
           simply
           calling
           it
           
             Basileense
             Concilium
          
           ;
           though
           he
           be
           exceedingly
           exact
           in
           giving
           the
           title
           of
           Oecumenick
           to
           all
           the
           other
           
             General
             Councils
          
           ,
           and
           even
           to
           those
           also
           which
           as
           yet
           France
           has
           never
           acknowledg'd
           for
           such
           ;
           as
           that
           of
           Florence
           for
           instance
           ,
           which
           he
           styles
           
             Florentinum
             Oecumenicum
             sive
             Universale
             
             Concilium
             ,
          
           and
           that
           of
           Lateran
           under
           Iulius
           the
           II
           d
           and
           Leo
           the
           Xth
           ,
           which
           he
           calls
           
             Lateranense
             quintum
             Oecumenicum
             ,
             seu
             Universale
             decimumseptimum
             .
          
           You
           see
           how
           little
           they
           respect
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           
             Gallican
             Church
          
           ,
           degrading
           the
           Councils
           which
           our
           Ancestors
           have
           ever
           had
           in
           such
           singular
           veneration
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           Basil
           ;
           and
           magnifying
           those
           which
           our
           Fathers
           would
           never
           receive
           for
           Oecumenical
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           Florence
           ,
           concerning
           which
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           Lorrain
           writ
           to
           
             Pope
             Pius
          
           the
           Vth
           ,
           
           
             That
             in
          
           France
           
             't
             was
             never
             receiv'd
             for
             Legitimate
             or
             General
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
          
           French
           
             would
             sooner
             die
             then
             affirm
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           Much
           more
           that
           of
           Lateran
           ,
           which
           Bellarmine
           himself
           durst
           not
           assert
           Oecumenical
           ,
           as
           not
           compos'd
           but
           of
           a
           few
           
             Italian
             Bishops
          
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           other
           mark
           but
           the
           ruine
           of
           our
           
             Canonical
             Elections
          
           ,
           and
           against
           which
           the
           French
           have
           alwaies
           protested
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           by
           the
           History
           of
           the
           
             Concordate
             de
             Mons.
             du
             Puy
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           in
           effect
           ,
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           having
           decided
           that
           a
           Council
           is
           superiour
           
           to
           a
           Pope
           ,
           and
           the
           Council
           of
           Lateran
           the
           contrary
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           two
           must
           necessarily
           be
           in
           an
           Errour
           ,
           and
           ,
           by
           consequent
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           two
           is
           not
           Oecumenick
           :
           and
           so
           all
           the
           world
           avowing
           ,
           and
           the
           Iesuites
           themselves
           ,
           that
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           was
           General
           ,
           Father
           
             L'
             Abbé
          
           calling
           it
           
             Constantiense
             Concilium
             Oecumenicum
             decimum-sextum
          
           ,
           that
           of
           Lateran
           ,
           which
           is
           repugnant
           to
           it
           in
           a
           certain
           Decision
           concerning
           Faith
           ,
           has
           not
           been
           so
           .
        
         
           But
           be
           it
           what
           it
           will
           ,
           we
           may
           judge
           from
           hence
           that
           the
           Iesuites
           design
           is
           in
           this
           new
           Edition
           of
           the
           Councils
           to
           favour
           the
           pretences
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           in
           all
           that
           possibly
           they
           can
           ;
           there
           being
           nothing
           she
           so
           much
           desires
           as
           to
           hinder
           the
           Council
           of
           Basil
           from
           being
           reputed
           General
           ;
           insomuch
           as
           those
           of
           the
           party
           have
           presum'd
           to
           falsifie
           a
           List
           of
           the
           
             General
             Councils
          
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Epitome
           of
           Augustinus's
           
             Canon
             Law
          
           ,
           leaving
           out
           that
           of
           Basil
           ,
           which
           this
           learned
           Arch-bishop
           had
           set
           down
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           ,
           where
           ,
           after
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Constantiense
             sub
             Martino
             
             V
          
           ,
           there
           is
           in
           these
           falsified
           Editions
           ,
           
             Florentinum
             sub
             eodem
          
           ,
           which
           is
           ridiculous
           ,
           that
           of
           Florence
           ,
           not
           having
           been
           held
           under
           Martin
           the
           Vth
           ;
           but
           it
           sufficiently
           shews
           what
           there
           was
           in
           the
           
             uncorrupted
             Copies
          
           after
           that
           of
           
             Constance
             ,
             Basileense
             sub
             Eugenio
             IV
             ,
          
           and
           then
           ,
           
             Florentinum
             sub
             eodem
          
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           a
           world
           of
           other
           things
           in
           this
           draught
           of
           Father
           
             L'
             Abbé
          
           ,
           which
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           suffered
           in
           France
           ;
           but
           above
           all
           ,
           't
           is
           a
           thing
           insupportable
           ,
           that
           these
           Disciples
           of
           Santarel
           should
           dare
           to
           treat
           as
           Hereticks
           and
           persons
           suspected
           for
           their
           Faith
           both
           Priests
           and
           Divines
           ,
           better
           Catholicks
           then
           themselves
           ,
           for
           defending
           onely
           the
           Sovereignty
           of
           Kings
           establish'd
           by
           God
           ,
           against
           those
           who
           would
           subject
           them
           to
           the
           Spiritual
           power
           .
           Thus
           this
           Iesuite
           injures
           
             Roger
             Widdrington
          
           ,
           an
           
             English
             Priest
          
           ,
           whom
           we
           may
           believe
           a
           very
           firm
           Catholick
           ,
           since
           some
           temporal
           Interests
           might
           have
           else
           been
           able
           to
           make
           him
           quit
           his
           Religion
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           held
           it
           by
           a
           divine
           obligation
           .
           But
           because
           he
           had
           several
           contestations
           
           with
           Bellarmine
           in
           favour
           of
           
             Kings
             ,
             L'
             Abbé
          
           is
           pleas'd
           to
           rank
           him
           in
           the
           same
           design
           with
           Blondel
           ,
           and
           to
           speak
           of
           him
           in
           these
           terms
           ;
           
             Non
             ignoro
             Davidem
             Blondellum
             ,
             Rogerum
             Widdringtonum
             ,
             &
             quosdam
             alios
             aut
             Haereticos
             ,
             aut
             de
             Fide
             saltem
             suspectos
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           Third
           means
           which
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           makes
           use
           of
           to
           establish
           her
           Pretensions
           is
           ,
           to
           defend
           and
           gratifie
           all
           those
           who
           favour
           her
           ,
           and
           to
           decry
           ,
           yea
           persecute
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           any
           waies
           averse
           and
           contrary
           .
           'T
           is
           so
           meritorious
           an
           action
           in
           their
           judgment
           to
           maintain
           that
           which
           they
           call
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Holy
           See
           ,
           that
           even
           those
           whom
           otherwise
           they
           have
           no
           esteem
           of
           for
           any
           sense
           of
           Piety
           ,
           become
           recommendable
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           on
           the
           other
           side
           so
           great
           a
           sin
           to
           prescribe
           Canons
           for
           a
           limit
           of
           this
           
             infinite
             power
          
           ,
           that
           whatever
           Vertue
           or
           Piety
           one
           might
           be
           acknowledg'd
           to
           have
           had
           before
           ,
           he
           becomes
           wicked
           and
           Heretical
           upon
           an
           instant
           .
        
         
           I
           find
           two
           memorable
           examples
           of
           
           both
           in
           the
           18
           Tome
           of
           Raynaldus
           .
        
         
           The
           one
           is
           of
           
             Laurentius
             Valla
          
           ,
           whom
           he
           affirms
           in
           a
           certain
           place
           to
           have
           been
           an
           
             impious
             fellow
          
           ,
           and
           whom
           in
           another
           place
           he
           extolls
           for
           having
           exceedingly
           praised
           Eugenius
           the
           IVth
           ,
           who
           is
           one
           of
           those
           Popes
           that
           endeavour'd
           to
           advance
           his
           Authority
           to
           the
           utmost
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           is
           of
           an
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Mentz
           ,
           a
           person
           of
           great
           worth
           and
           Piety
           ,
           that
           had
           some
           contest
           with
           Calixtus
           the
           III
           d
           touching
           
             Canonical
             Elections
          
           .
           This
           Arch-bishop
           complains
           that
           the
           Pope
           did
           not
           observe
           the
           Concordate
           which
           Eugenius
           the
           IVth
           and
           Nicolas
           the
           Vth
           his
           Successor
           had
           made
           on
           this
           subject
           with
           the
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           ;
           and
           
             Aeneas
             Sylvius
          
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           Cardinal
           ,
           and
           who
           writ
           about
           it
           to
           this
           Arch-bishop's
           Chancellor
           ,
           was
           not
           able
           to
           deny
           it
           ,
           since
           what
           he
           saies
           is
           ,
           that
           
             if
             the
             Elections
             were
             Canonical
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             confirm'd
             in
             virtue
             of
             the
             Concordate
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             not
             to
             be
             rejected
             ;
             unless
          
           (
           saies
           he
           )
           
             the
             Pope
             in
             Council
             with
             his
             Brethren
             
             the
             Cardinals
             conceive
             it
             fit
             to
             put
             in
             a
             Person
             more
             advantagious
             to
             the
             Church
             :
          
           as
           if
           this
           last
           Clause
           were
           not
           a
           visible
           infraction
           of
           the
           Concordate
           ,
           which
           this
           Arch-bishop
           had
           great
           reason
           to
           complain
           of
           ;
           since
           the
           right
           of
           Elections
           had
           no
           more
           any
           thing
           solid
           ,
           if
           the
           Pope
           refusing
           to
           confirm
           them
           had
           been
           acquitted
           ,
           by
           saying
           ,
           he
           onely
           did
           it
           to
           constitute
           a
           more
           
             fitting
             person
          
           for
           the
           Church
           in
           place
           .
           Be
           it
           what-ever
           ,
           't
           is
           certain
           this
           Contestation
           concern'd
           one
           onely
           Point
           of
           Church-Discipline
           ,
           and
           another
           in
           which
           the
           Pope
           was
           visibly
           in
           the
           wrong
           .
           See
           yet
           what
           Raynaldus
           teaches
           us
           Anno
           1457.
           n.
           49.
           
           That
           
             Pope
             Calixtus
          
           the
           III
           d
           wrote
           to
           this
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Mentz
           upon
           the
           complaint
           he
           made
           of
           the
           non-observance
           of
           the
           Concordate
           touching
           Elections
           :
           *
           
             I
             cannot
             conceive
             that
             you
             should
             doe
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Roman
             Church
             and
             Apostolical
             See
             ,
             knowing
             you
             to
             be
             a
             learned
             and
             prudent
             Pastor
             ,
             
             and
             one
             that
             fears
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             contrary
             to
             those
             who
             offend
             the
             Authority
             and
             Power
             of
             the
             Holy
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             and
             of
             the
             Sovereign
             Bishop
             ;
             since
             whoever
             presumes
             to
             commit
             this
             attempt
             incurrs
             not
             onely
             the
             pains
             ordain'd
             by
             Divine
             and
             humane
             right
             ,
             but
             does
             also
             commit
             the
             most
             hainous
             crime
             of
             Heresie
             .
          
           Thus
           a
           man
           becomes
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           he
           saies
           )
           a
           
             wicked
             Heretick
          
           ,
           how
           knowing
           ,
           prudent
           or
           fearing
           God
           soever
           he
           be
           ,
           if
           he
           opposes
           the
           Pope
           in
           any
           thing
           which
           does
           purely
           concern
           the
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whatever
           reason
           he
           may
           have
           so
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           Those
           of
           Rome
           have
           alwaies
           pursu'd
           the
           same
           course
           ;
           and
           Bellarmine
           (
           though
           one
           of
           the
           most
           moderate
           of
           them
           )
           forbears
           not
           to
           speak
           most
           outragiously
           against
           those
           who
           defend
           the
           Sovereignty
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           to
           treat
           them
           as
           
             Calvinists
             ,
             Pagans
             ,
             Publicans
          
           ,
           and
           Parasites
           of
           Kings
           ,
           to
           the
           loss
           of
           the
           
             Kingdom
             eternal
          
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           conserving
           to
           them
           their
           Dignity
           which
           is
           temporal
           .
        
         
         
           
           And
           an
           Italian
           Author
           ,
           who
           styles
           them
           in
           the
           Title
           of
           his
           Book
           
             impios
             politicos
          
           ,
           addresses
           these
           words
           to
           them
           at
           the
           conclusion
           of
           his
           Book
           :
           
             Away
             then
             with
             these
             modern
             insipid
             Politicians
             ,
             who
             ,
             led
             with
             envy
             and
             ambition
             ,
             would
             derive
             the
             Authority
             of
             States
             from
             that
             of
          
           Pilate
           ;
           
             and
             of
             whom
             those
             Saints
             of
             God
             have
             thus
             prophesied
             ,
             The
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             and
             the
             Princes
             are
             met
             together
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             against
             his
             Anointed
             .
          
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           The
           Pope
           is
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           all
           
             Christian
             Kings
          
           who
           maintain
           their
           Sovereignty
           against
           the
           Usurpations
           of
           Rome
           are
           the
           Herods
           and
           the
           
             Pontius
             Pilates
          
           .
        
         
           This
           publick
           decry
           yet
           in
           the
           Books
           of
           these
           Writers
           is
           nothing
           so
           considerable
           as
           the
           particular
           and
           clandestine
           traverses
           that
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           excites
           upon
           all
           occasions
           whatsoever
           against
           those
           whom
           she
           believes
           not
           favourable
           to
           her
           Interests
           .
        
         
           By
           that
           it
           is
           she
           stops
           the
           mouths
           and
           stays
           the
           Pens
           of
           almost
           all
           Learned
           persons
           ,
           who
           cannot
           really
           possess
           themselves
           
           of
           that
           Title
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           inwardly
           persuaded
           of
           the
           Hypocrisies
           of
           these
           ambitious
           pretensions
           ;
           but
           they
           chuse
           rather
           to
           be
           silent
           ,
           then
           to
           speak
           of
           it
           :
           Because
           there
           are
           but
           a
           very
           few
           persons
           so
           in
           love
           with
           Truth
           ,
           as
           ,
           in
           resolving
           to
           maintain
           it
           ,
           will
           endure
           to
           be
           tormented
           and
           barretted
           all
           their
           life-time
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           torn
           in
           pieces
           when
           they
           are
           dead
           .
           They
           see
           that
           Kings
           and
           their
           great
           Ministers
           take
           not
           for
           the
           most
           part
           that
           care
           to
           protect
           those
           who
           maintain
           and
           defend
           their
           Right
           ,
           by
           some
           testimony
           of
           their
           acknowledging
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           does
           to
           persecute
           them
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           deny
           them
           all
           kind
           of
           favour
           .
           They
           must
           be
           touch'd
           with
           an
           extraordinary
           Zeal
           ,
           and
           very
           disinteress'd
           ,
           to
           surmount
           all
           these
           considerations
           ,
           and
           to
           sacrifice
           themselves
           for
           the
           Interest
           of
           their
           Prince
           and
           Countrey
           ,
           without
           any
           hope
           of
           advantage
           ,
           or
           ,
           to
           speak
           more
           properly
           ,
           with
           reason
           to
           apprehend
           all
           sort
           of
           disadvantage
           by
           it
           .
           All
           those
           principally
           who
           are
           ty'd
           to
           any
           Community
           are
           thereby
           oblig'd
           to
           a
           silence
           ,
           
           which
           they
           believe
           to
           be
           just
           ,
           as
           holding
           themselves
           responsable
           for
           the
           conservation
           of
           their
           Body
           .
           And
           't
           is
           true
           ,
           these
           vast
           Bodies
           have
           stricter
           bonds
           which
           tie
           them
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           are
           more
           expos'd
           to
           Persecution
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           more
           places
           which
           expose
           them
           to
           seisure
           ;
           to
           which
           one
           may
           adde
           ,
           that
           almost
           all
           the
           Religious
           and
           Communities
           have
           their
           Generals
           resident
           at
           Rome
           ,
           who
           will
           never
           permit
           that
           the
           Divines
           of
           their
           Orders
           should
           undertake
           to
           teach
           things
           which
           would
           not
           be
           well
           receiv'd
           there
           ,
           and
           from
           which
           there
           may
           lie
           a
           grudge
           against
           the
           whole
           Order
           .
        
         
           They
           are
           therefore
           
             Private
             persons
          
           onely
           who
           are
           fit
           upon
           these
           encounters
           to
           engage
           for
           the
           Truth
           :
           but
           then
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           they
           be
           furnished
           with
           Light
           to
           know
           it
           ,
           with
           Zeal
           to
           love
           it
           ,
           with
           Steadiness
           ,
           not
           to
           fear
           the
           ills
           it
           may
           produce
           ,
           and
           with
           Sincerity
           and
           Disinterest
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           have
           no
           occasion
           to
           be
           in
           danger
           of
           being
           thwarted
           .
           And
           when
           there
           were
           onely
           this
           last
           ,
           how
           rare
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           be
           
           found
           !
           Well
           therefore
           has
           
             Iohn
             Major
          
           ,
           that
           renowned
           Doctor
           of
           Paris
           ,
           long
           since
           observ'd
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             not
             to
             be
             wonder'd
             at
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             fewer
             who
             declared
             for
             a
          
           Council
           
             then
             for
             the
          
           Pope
           ,
           since
           Councils
           
             met
             but
             seldom
             ,
             and
             gave
             no
          
           Benefices
           ,
           
             whereas
             the
          
           Pope
           
             does
             ,
             and
             thence
             't
             is
          
           (
           saies
           he
           )
           
             men
             flatter
             him
             with
             an
             omnipotent
             power
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             Spiritual
             things
             as
             temporal
             :
             Hinc
             homines
             ei
             blandiuntur
             ,
             dicentes
             quòd
             solvere
             potest
             omnia
             ,
             quadrare
             rotundata
             ,
             &
             rotundare
             quadrata
             ,
             tam
             in
             Spiritualibus
             quàm
             in
             temporalibus
             .
          
           Hence
           it
           proceeds
           that
           the
           Liberties
           of
           the
           
             Gallican
             Church
          
           and
           the
           ancient
           Maxims
           of
           the
           Sorbon
           are
           now-a-daies
           hardly
           vindicated
           but
           by
           secular
           persons
           ,
           such
           as
           We
           that
           have
           less
           relation
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           then
           Ecclesiasticks
           have
           ;
           whereof
           the
           wisest
           of
           them
           are
           rather
           satisfied
           to
           approve
           them
           in
           their
           heart
           ,
           without
           defending
           them
           in
           their
           Books
           :
           such
           power
           have
           fear
           and
           interest
           upon
           the
           spirit
           of
           those
           who
           should
           be
           more
           free
           from
           them
           by
           the
           Sanctity
           of
           their
           Profession
           .
        
         
         
           But
           if
           there
           be
           persons
           disinterested
           ,
           so
           as
           not
           to
           be
           touch'd
           by
           these
           temporal
           considerations
           ,
           it
           often
           falls
           out
           that
           having
           little
           judgment
           and
           less
           science
           ,
           their
           Piety
           it self
           engages
           them
           into
           these
           
             new
             Opinions
          
           ;
           because
           they
           are
           publish'd
           in
           the
           World
           under
           this
           artificial
           veil
           ,
           That
           't
           is
           ,
           forsooth
           ,
           to
           violate
           and
           wound
           Religion
           to
           contest
           the
           Pope's
           Infallibility
           and
           
             temporal
             Sovereignty
          
           over
           Kings
           .
        
         
           Those
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           who
           have
           no
           relation
           to
           it
           but
           this
           pretext
           ,
           without
           any
           mixture
           of
           
             humane
             interest
          
           ,
           may
           easily
           be
           disabus'd
           ,
           if
           once
           they
           but
           consider
           that
           the
           most
           pious
           of
           all
           our
           ancient
           Doctors
           ,
           as
           the
           illustrious
           Gerson
           (
           wihtout
           mentioning
           Dionysius
           the
           Carthusian
           ,
           and
           the
           blessed
           
             Cardinal
             d'
             Arles
          
           )
           have
           oppos'd
           with
           greater
           vigour
           those
           ambitious
           pretences
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           have
           judg'd
           that
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           't
           is
           the
           sincere
           Zeal
           for
           the
           
             Catholick
             Religion
          
           which
           ought
           to
           oblige
           all
           judicious
           Divines
           ,
           courageously
           to
           resist
           this
           
             temporal
             Superiority
          
           over
           Kings
           and
           Infallibility
           ,
           
           as
           two
           inseperable
           
             Maxims
             one
          
           from
           the
           other
           ,
           either
           of
           them
           capable
           to
           raise
           very
           great
           mischiefs
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           in
           effect
           ,
           what
           is
           there
           more
           opposite
           to
           the
           real
           benefit
           of
           the
           
             Catholick
             Religion
          
           then
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Pope's
           Superiority
           over
           Kings
           in
           Temporals
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           necessary
           consequence
           of
           Infallibility
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           power
           which
           they
           give
           him
           to
           depose
           them
           ?
           Is
           not
           this
           to
           render
           Religion
           abhorr'd
           and
           suspected
           of
           all
           Princes
           ,
           as
           the
           Sorbon
           has
           judiciously
           remark'd
           in
           the
           Censure
           of
           Santarel
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           cause
           to
           believe
           that
           't
           is
           impossible
           they
           should
           have
           Subjects
           at
           the
           same
           time
           good
           Catholicks
           and
           faithful
           to
           their
           King
           ?
           What
           Infidel
           Prince
           indeed
           would
           permit
           men
           to
           preach
           Faith
           in
           the
           Countries
           under
           his
           obedience
           ,
           if
           he
           knew
           that
           all
           those
           who
           embrace
           it
           think
           themselves
           by
           that
           dispens'd
           with
           for
           obedience
           to
           him
           farther
           then
           
             another
             Sovereign
          
           pleases
           ,
           who
           can
           at
           any
           time
           cause
           them
           to
           take
           up
           arms
           against
           their
           lawful
           King
           ?
           Were
           this
           for
           example
           a
           proper
           expedient
           to
           
           incline
           the
           Americans
           to
           receive
           our
           Faith
           ,
           to
           say
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           some
           Spaniards
           did
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           had
           bestow'd
           their
           Country
           on
           the
           King
           of
           Castile
           ?
           And
           however
           Barbarians
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           had
           they
           not
           reason
           to
           reply
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           That
           they
           knew
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           a
           Pope
           ,
           but
           that
           if
           there
           were
           ,
           he
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           
             wicked
             man
          
           ,
           to
           give
           away
           that
           which
           was
           none
           of
           his
           own
           ?
           Were
           not
           this
           also
           to
           dispose
           Heretical
           Princes
           not
           to
           suffer
           Catholicks
           in
           their
           States
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           behold
           them
           but
           as
           so
           many
           subjects
           to
           another
           Prince
           ,
           who
           has
           power
           to
           command
           them
           to
           depose
           him
           in
           the
           Country
           where
           they
           live
           ?
           And
           do
           not
           we
           know
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           this
           has
           so
           imbitter'd
           the
           King
           of
           England
           against
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           the
           almost
           sole
           cause
           of
           the
           disturbance
           which
           they
           suffered
           in
           Iames's
           time
           ,
           as
           being
           to
           this
           day
           the
           greatest
           obstacle
           to
           the
           progress
           of
           Religion
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           ?
        
         
           In
           fine
           ,
           what
           
             Catholick
             Prince
          
           would
           be
           willing
           that
           his
           Dominion
           ,
           which
           he
           takes
           so
           much
           pains
           to
           preserve
           both
           
           in
           Peace
           and
           War
           ,
           should
           continually
           depend
           upon
           the
           judgment
           of
           
             one
             sole
             Person
          
           ,
           who
           may
           be
           possess'd
           perhaps
           by
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           or
           transported
           by
           his
           proper
           passions
           ?
           For
           't
           is
           a
           weak
           confidence
           to
           resolve
           they
           will
           give
           the
           Pope
           no
           occasion
           to
           Excommunicate
           or
           deprive
           them
           of
           their
           Kingdoms
           .
           What
           occasion
           had
           
             Iean
             d'
             Albret
          
           given
           ,
           that
           for
           all
           this
           was
           despoil'd
           of
           his
           Estate
           ?
           Really
           one
           cannot
           offer
           a
           greater
           injury
           either
           to
           the
           Church
           or
           Pope
           himself
           ,
           then
           this
           attributing
           of
           so
           odious
           a
           power
           to
           him
           :
           And
           the
           Church
           will
           have
           reason
           to
           say
           to
           these
           preposterous
           defenders
           of
           her
           Interests
           ,
           as
           Iacob
           said
           to
           his
           Children
           Simeon
           and
           Levi
           upon
           the
           Sack
           of
           Sichem
           ;
           
           
             Turbâstis
             me
             ,
             &
             odiosam
             fecistis
             me
             Chananaeis
             &
             Pherezaeis
             habitatoribus
             terrae
             hujus
             ,
             You
             have
             troubled
             me
             ,
             to
             make
             me
             to
             stink
             among
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             Land.
          
           Besides
           ,
           in
           celebrating
           the
           first
           Advent
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           himself
           ,
           she
           testifies
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           even
           the
           most
           fierce
           of
           Tyrants
           ,
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           have
           been
           jealous
           
           of
           the
           coming
           of
           this
           new
           King
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           who
           gives
           to
           his
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           ravishes
           not
           from
           Princes
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           Earth
           :
           
             Non
             eripit
             mortalia
             ,
             Qui
             Regna
             dat
             coelestia
             .
          
           But
           our
           Popes
           take
           it
           for
           an
           honour
           done
           them
           ,
           when
           men
           attribute
           to
           them
           praises
           quite
           contrary
           to
           what
           the
           Church
           gives
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           Kings
           are
           in
           danger
           of
           their
           Empires
           ,
           since
           they
           can
           take
           from
           Princes
           both
           their
           States
           and
           Kingdoms
           .
        
         
           But
           doubtless
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           have
           consider'd
           how
           unfortunate
           these
           pretences
           have
           prov'd
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           how
           odious
           they
           still
           are
           ,
           they
           will
           easily
           themselves
           acknowledge
           the
           truth
           of
           these
           excellent
           words
           which
           the
           Advocate
           general
           Mons.
           
             du
             Mesnil
          
           has
           ,
           in
           those
           Memoirs
           of
           his
           upon
           the
           procedures
           of
           Rome
           against
           the
           Queen
           of
           Navarre
           ,
           inserted
           amongst
           the
           Liberties
           of
           the
           
             Gallican
             Church
          
           .
        
         
           
             Whilest
             the
          
           Popes
           of
           Rome
           
             pursu'd
             the
             footsteps
             of
             Charity
             and
             Christian
             Humility
             ,
             confining
             their
             power
             to
             the
             Spiritual
             Government
             establish'd
             by
             God
             
             in
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             without
             arrogating
             to
             themselves
             a
             magisterial
             ,
             temporal
             or
             worldly
             Dominion
             ;
             so
             long
             they
             received
             universal
             reverence
             and
             sincere
             obedience
             from
             all
             men
             :
             But
             no
             sooner
             did
             they
             or
             any
             of
             them
             exalt
             themselves
             by
             assuming
             an
             Authority
             not
             onely
             as
             Peers
             ,
             but
             Superiours
             to
             Kings
             ,
             but
             they
             became
             in
             danger
             of
             losing
             their
             own
             Authority
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             which
             they
             would
             have
             usurped
             from
             others
             ,
             and
             have
             created
             trouble
             both
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             and
             of
             his
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           Certainly
           those
           Popes
           who
           shall
           but
           consider
           these
           Christian
           and
           pious
           Reasons
           ,
           will
           never
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           surpris'd
           with
           the
           Flatteries
           of
           those
           about
           them
           ;
           and
           will
           understand
           that
           't
           is
           not
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             See
          
           which
           these
           Sycophants
           look
           after
           ,
           but
           their
           particular
           profit
           .
           Nor
           do
           they
           alwaies
           dissemble
           their
           low
           and
           unworthy
           pretences
           ;
           nor
           are
           they
           afraid
           sometimes
           to
           sooth
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           one
           would
           do
           the
           Turk
           or
           great
           Mogul
           ,
           by
           those
           profusions
           of
           mony
           which
           he
           spends
           on
           his
           Courtiers
           .
           
             Let
             the
          
           Italians
           (
           saies
           
           that
           Italian
           Carrerius
           )
           
             lift
             up
             their
             heads
             above
             all
             Nations
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             for
             that
             singular
             grace
             and
             favour
             which
             God
             has
             done
             them
             in
             bestowing
             on
             them
             a
             spiritual
             Prince
             ,
             namely
             the
          
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
             who
             has
             chased
             great
          
           Kings
           
             and
             mighty
          
           Emperours
           
             from
             their
             Thrones
             ,
             to
             set
             others
             in
             their
             places
             ;
             to
             whom
             so
             many
             potent
          
           Kingdoms
           
             pay'd
             tribute
             so
             long
             ,
             as
             never
             any
             thing
             has
             been
             seen
             like
             it
             ;
             and
             who
             divides
             such
             riches
             amongst
             those
             of
             his
          
           Court
           ,
           
             as
             never
             any
          
           King
           or
           Emperour
           
             hath
             done
             before
          
           .
           But
           these
           so
           lofty
           Elogies
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           these
           base
           and
           interested
           spirits
           appear
           but
           Sacrilegious
           to
           those
           who
           truely
           honour
           the
           grandeur
           of
           the
           Spiritual
           Authority
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           very
           same
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Infallibility
           ;
           the
           
             politick
             Theologues
          
           thinking
           to
           procure
           a
           great
           advantage
           to
           the
           Pope
           by
           publishing
           this
           Doctrine
           :
           never
           considering
           that
           on
           one
           side
           they
           put
           a
           very
           great
           obstacle
           to
           the
           re-uniting
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           who
           are
           more
           scandaliz'd
           with
           this
           pretension
           then
           with
           all
           those
           Points
           of
           our
           Faith
           in
           
           which
           we
           disagree
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           Doctrine
           they
           make
           the
           Pope
           in
           danger
           to
           deceive
           himself
           ,
           and
           expose
           the
           Church
           to
           Schisms
           and
           Divisions
           .
           For
           't
           is
           this
           pretence
           of
           Infallibility
           which
           may
           induce
           Popes
           to
           neglect
           to
           take
           the
           legitimate
           and
           ordinary
           waies
           of
           deciding
           Points
           of
           Faith
           ,
           who
           ,
           by
           the
           consent
           even
           of
           
             Cardinal
             Bellarmine
          
           himself
           ,
           ought
           to
           assemble
           Councils
           ,
           and
           there
           onely
           regularly
           examine
           Controversies
           of
           Religion
           ;
           which
           they
           will
           hardly
           ever
           be
           brought
           to
           doe
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           are
           persuaded
           that
           they
           are
           Infallible
           ,
           without
           obligation
           to
           any
           other
           forms
           .
        
         
           Nor
           let
           them
           alledge
           how
           great
           an
           advantage
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           having
           an
           infallible
           Authority
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           which
           there
           is
           so
           easie
           an
           access
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           verity
           of
           things
           depended
           upon
           their
           commodiousness
           .
           Were
           this
           so
           ,
           we
           must
           also
           conclude
           that
           Popes
           are
           impeccable
           too
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           for
           who
           would
           question
           but
           that
           were
           likewise
           very
           commodious
           ,
           for
           hindring
           the
           Damnation
           of
           so
           
           many
           persons
           by
           these
           unlawful
           Dispensations
           ,
           which
           persuade
           them
           that
           what-ever
           the
           Pope
           permits
           is
           as
           truely
           lawful
           as
           if
           God
           himself
           had
           said
           it
           ?
           whereas
           really
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           true
           then
           what
           an
           Ancient
           has
           affirm'd
           ,
           namely
           ,
           That
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Dispensations
           are
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           more
           easie
           descent
           into
           Hell
           with
           the
           Pope's
           permission
           :
           
             Facilis
             descensus
             ad
             inferos
             cum
             bona
             venia
             Papae
             .
          
        
         
           But
           as
           this
           Impeccability
           would
           be
           exceedingly
           advantagious
           if
           indeed
           God
           had
           bestow'd
           it
           upon
           Popes
           ;
           so
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           there
           can
           nothing
           be
           more
           pernicious
           then
           the
           Flattery
           of
           those
           who
           goe
           about
           to
           attribute
           it
           to
           him
           ,
           since
           it
           the
           more
           imboldens
           them
           blindly
           to
           pursue
           their
           own
           Passions
           ,
           without
           fearing
           to
           offend
           God.
           And
           this
           is
           what
           those
           Cardinals
           and
           Prelates
           (
           chosen
           by
           Paul
           the
           III
           d
           for
           the
           Reformation
           of
           the
           Church
           )
           affirm'd
           really
           to
           have
           succeeded
           by
           means
           of
           *
           some
           Persons
           ,
           
           who
           would
           needs
           persuade
           some
           Popes
           that
           their
           Wills
           were
           a
           sufficient
           
             Rule
          
           for
           their
           Actions
           ;
           whence
           it
           follow'd
           ,
           that
           what
           they
           pleas'd
           was
           lawful
           ;
           and
           hence
           (
           say
           they
           )
           have
           (
           as
           from
           a
           source
           and
           spring
           )
           flow'd
           such
           an
           infinity
           of
           abuses
           and
           intestine
           maladies
           as
           have
           reduc'd
           the
           Church
           to
           such
           a
           condition
           ,
           as
           her
           recovery
           seems
           in
           a
           manner
           to
           be
           desperate
           .
        
         
           We
           may
           affirm
           the
           same
           of
           Infallibility
           :
           It
           would
           be
           an
           extraordinary
           Priviledge
           ;
           but
           the
           Scripture
           having
           assur'd
           us
           that
           
             Every
             man
             is
             a
             Lier
          
           ,
           unless
           some
           Authority
           not
           inferiour
           to
           it
           have
           exempted
           us
           from
           that
           Rule
           ,
           't
           is
           a
           great
           unhappiness
           to
           believe
           one's
           self
           Infallible
           ;
           because
           there
           is
           nothing
           that
           we
           are
           more
           propense
           to
           then
           the
           
             falling
             into
             Errour
          
           by
           presuming
           we
           cannot
           erre
           .
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           it
           may
           truly
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           likeliest
           means
           of
           rendring
           
             Popes
             infallible
          
           were
           ,
           to
           persuade
           them
           that
           they
           are
           
             not
             so
          
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           a
           
             holy
             fear
          
           may
           alwaies
           preserve
           them
           in
           an
           humble
           and
           salutary
           diffidence
           of
           their
           
             own
             
             sense
          
           ,
           and
           incline
           them
           to
           a
           diligent
           research
           of
           
             those
             waies
          
           and
           expedients
           which
           God
           has
           established
           to
           assure
           them
           of
           his
           
             divine
             Truths
          
           .
        
         
           
             Paris
             
               the
               1.
               of
               February
               ,
               1662.
               
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           An
           ADVERTISEMENT
           upon
           the
           following
           DISCOURSE
           .
        
         
           IT
           has
           been
           long
           said
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           precedent
           Discourse
           there
           have
           been
           laid
           the
           grounds
           of
           pernicious
           Consequences
           ,
           &c.
           that
           divers
           things
           have
           been
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Notes
           upon
           the
           Pope's
           Infallibility
           formerly
           made
           by
           the
           same
           Author
           :
           But
           since
           there
           has
           been
           nothing
           alledg'd
           against
           what
           was
           solidly
           discussed
           in
           these
           Notes
           touching
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Councils
           of
           Constance
           and
           Basil
           ,
           it
           is
           thought
           pertinent
           to
           adde
           it
           here
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           REFUTATION
           OF
           Certain
           Cavils
           with
           which
           some
           Theologues
           endeavour
           to
           elude
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Councils
           of
           CONSTANCE
           and
           BASIL
           .
        
         
           THE
           Sense
           of
           the
           Church
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           Infallibility
           did
           never
           more
           perspicuously
           appear
           then
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Councils
           of
           Constance
           and
           Basil
           ,
           so
           venerably
           esteem'd
           by
           all
           France
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           well
           known
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Superiority
           of
           a
           Council
           above
           the
           Pope
           does
           necessarily
           destroy
           his
           pretended
           Infallibility
           ;
           because
           all
           Authority
           which
           is
           inferiour
           ,
           seeing
           it
           may
           be
           corrected
           ,
           't
           is
           impossible
           it
           should
           be
           infallible
           ;
           since
           an
           Authority
           that
           is
           infallible
           cannot
           be
           corrected
           :
           
           It
           follows
           then
           of
           necessity
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Pope
           be
           inferiour
           to
           a
           Council
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           infallible
           .
           All
           Divines
           are
           agreed
           upon
           this
           consequence
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           none
           who
           maintain
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           but
           they
           likewise
           maintain
           that
           he
           is
           superiour
           to
           a
           Council
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           if
           Popes
           be
           inferiour
           to
           Councils
           ,
           it
           follows
           clearly
           that
           they
           are
           not
           onely
           fallible
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           also
           as
           evident
           that
           they
           have
           actually
           erred
           :
           seeing
           Leo
           the
           Xth
           has
           defin'd
           the
           contrary
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Lateran
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           Superiority
           of
           a
           Council
           above
           a
           Pope
           does
           by
           necessary
           consequence
           involve
           his
           Fallibility
           .
           Now
           this
           Superiority
           was
           clearly
           decided
           in
           the
           4th
           Session
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           ,
           where
           the
           Council
           declares
           ,
           
             Concilium
             Generale
             habere
             à
             Christo
             immediatam
             Authoritatem
             ,
             cui
             omnes
             obedire
             tenentur
             ,
             etiam
             si
             Papalis
             dignitatis
             existat
             .
          
           And
           thus
           the
           Fallibility
           of
           the
           Pope
           was
           defin'd
           by
           this
           Decree
           .
        
         
           The
           novel
           defenders
           of
           the
           Superiority
           
           of
           Popes
           above
           Councils
           exceedingly
           torture
           themselves
           about
           this
           Decree
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           .
           For
           they
           cannot
           deny
           but
           that
           Pope
           Martin
           the
           Vth
           (
           elected
           by
           this
           Council
           )
           did
           confirm
           it
           in
           all
           things
           which
           had
           relation
           to
           Faith
           :
           Now
           the
           Authority
           of
           General
           Councils
           is
           matter
           of
           Faith
           ;
           which
           forces
           them
           thus
           to
           precipitate
           themselves
           upon
           Solutions
           so
           ridiculously
           weak
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           strange
           any
           Divines
           should
           be
           found
           who
           durst
           propose
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           place
           they
           affirm
           ,
           that
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           is
           approv'd
           by
           Martin
           the
           Vth
           
             in
             his
             quae
             Conciliariter
             gesta
             sunt
          
           ;
           but
           that
           this
           Decree
           was
           not
           made
           Conciliariter
           ,
           because
           (
           say
           they
           )
           it
           was
           made
           without
           Examen
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           not
           approved
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           easie
           to
           see
           how
           dangerous
           an
           Answer
           this
           is
           :
           since
           if
           men
           be
           once
           permitted
           to
           distinguish
           in
           Councils
           after
           this
           manner
           between
           
             Decrees
             examin'd
          
           and
           
             not
             examin'd
          
           ,
           the
           way
           is
           open
           to
           weaken
           all
           their
           Authority
           .
           
           For
           how
           many
           matters
           are
           there
           which
           ,
           having
           been
           very
           well
           examin'd
           before
           Councils
           have
           been
           call'd
           ,
           have
           no
           need
           of
           being
           re-examin'd
           for
           a
           long
           time
           after
           ,
           whilst
           all
           Prelates
           and
           Divines
           remain
           agreed
           concerning
           them
           ?
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           no
           necessity
           of
           insisting
           upon
           this
           ,
           since
           this
           Solution
           is
           founded
           onely
           upon
           manifest
           Falsities
           ;
           there
           being
           in
           the
           world
           nothing
           more
           untrue
           then
           the
           pretence
           of
           those
           Authors
           ,
           that
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           4th
           and
           5th
           Session
           about
           the
           Superiority
           of
           Councils
           were
           not
           of
           the
           number
           of
           those
           things
           which
           were
           decreed
           Conciliariter
           .
           For
           't
           is
           remarkable
           that
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           was
           ,
           first
           to
           propose
           and
           examine
           matters
           in
           the
           particular
           Congregations
           of
           the
           principal
           Nations
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           were
           said
           to
           have
           been
           decreed
           Nationaliter
           .
           After
           that
           they
           were
           propos'd
           again
           in
           the
           publick
           Sessions
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           were
           concluded
           there
           ,
           then
           they
           were
           pronounc'd
           to
           have
           been
           determined
           Conciliariter
           .
           Whereas
           that
           which
           had
           onely
           been
           decreed
           by
           the
           Nations
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           
           publick
           and
           general
           Session
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           was
           never
           said
           to
           be
           determin'd
           Conciliariter
           ,
           but
           Nationaliter
           onely
           .
           This
           is
           the
           true
           explication
           of
           these
           two
           words
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           place
           it self
           which
           these
           Authors
           would
           pervert
           .
        
         
           For
           they
           have
           not
           any
           thing
           to
           alledge
           on
           this
           subject
           ,
           save
           what
           we
           reade
           in
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           the
           45th
           Session
           .
           A
           Cardinal
           having
           said
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           custom
           ,
           
             Domini
             ite
             in
             pace
          
           ,
           and
           a
           Dominican
           gotten
           up
           into
           the
           Pulpit
           to
           preach
           ;
           the
           Embassadors
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Poland
           and
           Duke
           of
           Lithuania
           asked
           the
           Pope
           in
           the
           name
           of
           their
           Masters
           ,
           
             That
             before
             the
          
           Council
           
             were
             dissolv'd
             ,
             he
             should
             cause
             to
             be
             condemn'd
             in
             a
             publick
             Session
             ,
             or
             else
             declare
             for
             condemn'd
             ,
             the
          
           Book
           
             of
             a
             certain
          
           Frier
           ,
           one
           John
           Falkenberg
           ,
           
             which
             notoriously
             maintain'd
             divers
             horrible
             Errours
             and
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             which
             had
             already
             been
             lawfully
             condemn'd
             for
             heretical
             by
             the
          
           Deputies
           
             as
             to
             what
             concern'd
             the
          
           Faith
           ;
           
             and
             which
             had
             likewise
             been
             concluded
             by
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
          
           
           Council
           ,
           
             and
             by
             the
          
           College
           of
           Cardinals
           :
           
             That
             unless
             this
             were
             consented
             to
             ,
             they
             did
             protest
             denial
             of
             Iustice
             in
             the
             name
             of
             their
          
           Masters
           ,
           
             and
             would
             appeal
             to
             the
             next
          
           Council
           .
           
             Which
             being
             done
          
           ,
           (
           the
           Acts
           added
           )
           
             Our
             holy
             Father
             the
          
           Pope
           
             replying
             ,
             said
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             inviolably
             hold
             and
             observe
             all
             and
             every
             the
             things
             which
             had
             been
             determin'd
             ,
             concluded
             and
             decreed
             in
             matters
             of
          
           Faith
           
             by
             the
             present
          
           Council
           Conciliarly
           ,
           
             and
             that
             he
             would
             never
             in
             any
             kind
             contradict
             it
             :
             That
             so
             he
             approved
             and
             did
             ratifie
             all
             that
             had
             thus
          
           Conciliarly
           
             been
             done
             ,
             and
             no
             otherwise
             whatsoever
             .
             Dixit
             respondendo
             ad
             praedicta
             ,
             Quòd
             omnia
             &
             singula
             determinata
             ,
             conclusa
             &
             decreta
             in
             materiis
             Fidei
             per
             praesens
          
           Concilium
           Conciliariter
           
             tenere
             &
             inviolabiliter
             observare
             volebat
             ,
             &
             nunquam
             contraire
             quoquo
             modo
             :
             Ipsáque
             sic
          
           Conciliariter
           
             facta
             approbat
             &
             ratificat
             ,
             &
             non
             aliter
             ,
             nec
             alio
             modo
             .
          
        
         
           See
           here
           the
           onely
           foundation
           of
           Cajetan's
           distinction
           ,
           and
           the
           sole
           reason
           which
           he
           alledges
           to
           pretend
           that
           
             Pope
             Martin
          
           the
           Vth
           did
           not
           
           approve
           the
           Decrees
           touching
           the
           Superiority
           of
           Councils
           ,
           as
           not
           done
           Conciliariter
           .
           But
           by
           the
           very
           same
           he
           evidently
           approves
           that
           he
           has
           approv'd
           them
           :
           since
           the
           Pope
           includes
           in
           his
           Approbation
           whatsoever
           had
           been
           determin'd
           Conciliariter
           ,
           and
           excludes
           but
           what
           having
           been
           concluded
           by
           the
           Nations
           ,
           had
           onely
           been
           determin'd
           Nationaliter
           ,
           and
           not
           Conciliariter
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           it
           was
           not
           propos'd
           in
           the
           publick
           and
           general
           Sessions
           of
           the
           Council
           ;
           so
           as
           had
           been
           the
           condemnation
           of
           Falkenberg's
           Book
           ,
           which
           he
           refus'd
           to
           ratifie
           for
           reasons
           not
           known
           to
           us
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           and
           no
           waies
           doubtful
           ,
           but
           the
           Decrees
           touching
           a
           Council's
           Superiority
           were
           first
           examin'd
           and
           concluded
           by
           the
           Nations
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           establish'd
           and
           determin'd
           in
           two
           publick
           and
           general
           Sessions
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           in
           the
           4th
           and
           5th
           ,
           where
           't
           is
           noted
           ,
           that
           these
           Decrees
           were
           first
           of
           all
           deliberated
           and
           concluded
           by
           all
           the
           Nations
           :
           
             Certa
             Capitula
             per
             modum
             Constitutionum
             priùs
             per
             singulas
             quatuor
             Nationes
             conclusa
             &
             deliberata
             legit
             
             &
             publicavit
             .
          
           And
           't
           is
           said
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Session
           ,
           that
           the
           Council
           had
           uniformly
           approv'd
           and
           concluded
           them
           :
           
             Quibus
             Articulis
             sive
             Constitutionibus
             lectis
             ,
             dictum
             Concilium
             eos
             &
             eas
             uniformiter
             approbavit
             &
             conclusit
             .
          
           Were
           it
           not
           then
           altogether
           shameful
           and
           most
           impudent
           to
           presume
           to
           deny
           that
           Martin
           the
           Vth
           had
           approv'd
           these
           Decrees
           ,
           since
           he
           has
           so
           expresly
           approv'd
           whatsoever
           was
           determin'd
           in
           the
           Council
           Conciliariter
           ?
           and
           that
           't
           is
           as
           clear
           as
           day
           ,
           the
           Decrees
           were
           determined
           Nationaliter
           &
           Conciliariter
           ?
        
         
           In
           like
           manner
           we
           see
           that
           the
           two
           latter
           Annalists
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           Spondanus
           and
           Raynaldus
           ,
           to
           give
           some
           colour
           to
           this
           Cheat
           ,
           change
           either
           in
           the
           whole
           or
           in
           part
           the
           subject
           and
           occasion
           which
           caus'd
           Martin
           the
           Vth
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           onely
           approv'd
           that
           which
           had
           been
           done
           Conciliariter
           .
           For
           
             Raynaldus
             Anno
          
           1418.
           n.
           2.
           falsly
           supposes
           that
           Martin
           the
           Vth
           speaks
           these
           words
           upon
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Council
           demanding
           a
           confirmation
           of
           the
           Acts
           :
           
             Cùm
             veteri
             more
          
           (
           saies
           he
           )
           
             à
             Patribus
             
             Martinus
             rogatus
             esset
             ,
             ut
             Concilii
             Acta
             Apostolicâ
             authoritate
             confirmaret
             ,
             ità
             ipsum
             respondisse
             tradunt
             Acta
             ;
             S.
             D.
             N.
             Papa
             dixit
             ,
             respondendo
             ad
             praedicta
             ,
             nimirum
             postulata
             ,
             quòd
             omnia
             &
             singula
             determinata
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Which
           is
           a
           notorious
           Forgery
           ,
           since
           one
           need
           onely
           reade
           the
           Acts
           to
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Council
           did
           not
           ask
           for
           a
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           Acts
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           not
           to
           answer
           this
           demand
           that
           he
           saies
           what
           is
           reported
           by
           Raynaldus
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           might
           not
           consent
           to
           what
           was
           requir'd
           by
           the
           King
           of
           Poland's
           Embassadors
           concerning
           the
           condemnation
           of
           Falkenberg's
           Book
           :
           so
           as
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           deny'd
           but
           this
           Historian
           has
           committed
           a
           shameful
           Falsification
           ,
           in
           feigning
           the
           Pope
           to
           answer
           what
           was
           never
           demanded
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           adding
           those
           two
           words
           ,
           
             nimirum
             postulata
          
           ,
           in
           
             Italick
             Characters
          
           ,
           to
           the
           word
           praedicta
           ,
           to
           make
           that
           agree
           to
           the
           demands
           of
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           which
           has
           relation
           onely
           to
           the
           words
           of
           the
           
             Polonian
             Embassadors
          
           .
        
         
           Spondanus
           durst
           not
           be
           altogether
           so
           bold
           with
           the
           Truth
           ,
           nor
           deny
           these
           
           words
           of
           Martin
           the
           Vth
           to
           have
           been
           spoken
           upon
           occasion
           of
           the
           Polonian's
           demand
           :
           But
           he
           suppresses
           the
           protestation
           of
           Appealing
           to
           the
           future
           Council
           ;
           because
           that
           had
           too
           evidently
           shew'd
           how
           false
           that
           which
           he
           imagines
           is
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             on
             design
             ,
             and
             in
             collusion
             with
          
           Martin
           
             the
             V●h
          
           ,
           
             that
             these
          
           Embassadors
           
             deferr'd
             their
             demand
             till
             this
             last
          
           Session
           ,
           
             that
             so
             they
             might
             have
             an
             opportunity
             to
             observe
             what
          
           Decrees
           
             of
             the
          
           Council
           
             he
             did
             approve
             by
             his
          
           Apostolical
           
             Authority
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             did
             not
             approve
             ;
             lest
             if
             they
             had
             mov'd
             it
             before
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             excited
             some
             murmure
             and
             trouble
             among
             the
          
           Fathers
           ,
           
             by
             reason
             of
             that
             which
             had
             been
             decided
             after
             an
             ambiguous
             manner
             touching
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
          
           Council
           
             above
             a
          
           Pope
           ,
           
             and
             their
             power
             of
             reforming
             the
          
           Church
           
             both
             as
             to
             its
          
           Head
           and
           Members
           ,
           which
           Pope
           Martin
           
             would
             not
             receive
             nor
             approve
             by
             taking
             these
             Decisions
             absolutely
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             precise
             significations
             of
             terms
             .
          
           All
           which
           is
           but
           a
           pure
           imagination
           ,
           without
           any
           manner
           of
           ground
           :
           For
           besides
           that
           the
           Polonians
           ,
           who
           appeal'd
           
           from
           the
           Pope
           to
           the
           Council
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           suspected
           to
           have
           conspired
           with
           him
           ,
           since
           there
           is
           nothing
           which
           Popes
           more
           abhorre
           then
           these
           Appeals
           to
           Councils
           ;
           the
           answer
           of
           
             Pope
             Martin
          
           the
           Vth
           puts
           no
           distinction
           between
           the
           Decrees
           which
           are
           found
           amongst
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           approv'd
           the
           one
           without
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           shews
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           he
           approv'd
           all
           these
           Decrees
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           did
           not
           deny
           his
           Approbation
           ,
           but
           as
           to
           what
           did
           not
           appear
           in
           these
           Acts
           as
           concluded
           in
           the
           Council
           ,
           for
           having
           been
           determin'd
           onely
           by
           the
           Nations
           ;
           such
           as
           was
           the
           condemnation
           of
           this
           Book
           of
           Falkenberg
           .
        
         
           It
           cannot
           therefore
           be
           maintain'd
           with
           the
           least
           pretence
           of
           likelihood
           ,
           that
           Martin
           the
           Vth
           did
           not
           approve
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           touching
           the
           Superiority
           of
           General
           Councils
           .
           And
           that
           which
           makes
           it
           yet
           more
           evident
           is
           ,
           that
           
             Pope
             Eugenius
          
           the
           IVth
           ,
           though
           he
           continually
           strove
           to
           preferre
           himself
           above
           Councils
           ,
           durst
           not
           yet
           openly
           oppose
           those
           Decrees
           of
           Constance
           ,
           nor
           reject
           them
           as
           not
           approv'd
           
           by
           Martin
           the
           Vth
           his
           Predecessor
           ;
           but
           pretends
           onely
           that
           the
           Council
           of
           Basil
           had
           abus'd
           them
           by
           applying
           them
           to
           an
           ill
           sense
           ,
           
             Quòd
             Concilium
             Constantiense
             in
             malignum
             sensum
             pertraxerint
          
           ;
           because
           it
           had
           taken
           occasion
           upon
           this
           Definition
           to
           depose
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           create
           another
           Pope
           .
        
         
           But
           towards
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           his
           life
           the
           
             Emperour
             Frederick
          
           and
           the
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           ,
           who
           kept
           themselves
           in
           a
           Neutrality
           between
           the
           Council
           of
           Basil
           and
           this
           Pope
           ,
           being
           willing
           to
           come
           to
           an
           agreement
           with
           him
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Conditions
           of
           the
           Accord
           was
           ,
           That
           Eugenius
           should
           by
           a
           Bull
           make
           the
           same
           profession
           which
           had
           already
           been
           made
           in
           Germany
           by
           his
           Legates
           ,
           concerning
           
             the
             Power
             ,
             Authority
          
           and
           
             Preeminence
             of
          
           General
           Councils
           ,
           
             representing
             the
          
           Catholick
           Church
           militant
           .
           These
           are
           the
           very
           terms
           of
           the
           Harangue
           which
           was
           made
           by
           
             Aeneas
             Sylvius
          
           in
           the
           name
           of
           these
           Princes
           .
           
             Alterum
             est
             ,
             ut
             professio
             Potestatis
             ,
             Authoritatis
             &
             Praeeminentiae
             Generalium
             Conciliorum
             ,
             Catholicam
             Militantem
             
             Ecclesiam
             repraesentantium
             ,
             per
             tuos
             Oratores
             facta
             ,
             tuis
             Literis
             approbetur
             .
          
           To
           which
           the
           Pope
           consented
           by
           his
           Bull
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           recited
           by
           
             Raynaldus
             ,
             Tom.
          
           18.
           
             ad
             ann
          
           .
           1447.
           n.
           15.
           where
           he
           declares
           ,
           That
           he
           embraces
           and
           reverences
           the
           
             General
             Council
          
           of
           Constance
           ,
           its
           Decree
           FREQUENS
           ,
           (
           by
           which
           this
           Council
           took
           upon
           it
           an
           action
           of
           Superiority
           over
           Popes
           ,
           in
           ordaining
           them
           to
           convoke
           and
           assemble
           Councils
           every
           
             ten
             years
          
           ,
           and
           disabling
           their
           power
           of
           retarding
           this
           term
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           advance
           it
           )
           and
           all
           its
           other
           Decrees
           ;
           as
           likewise
           all
           other
           Councils
           representing
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
             militant
          
           :
           That
           he
           did
           acknowledge
           their
           Power
           ,
           their
           Authority
           ,
           their
           Honour
           and
           their
           Eminence
           ,
           as
           his
           other
           Predecessors
           had
           done
           ,
           from
           whose
           foot-steps
           he
           would
           not
           deviate
           :
           
             Concilium
             autem
             Generale
             Constantiense
             ,
             Decretū
          
           FREQUENS
           ,
           
             &
             alia
             ejus
             Decreta
             ,
             sicut
             caetera
             alia
             Concilia
             Catholicam
             Militantem
             Ecclesiam
             repraesentantia
             ,
             ipsorum
             Potestatem
             ,
             Authoritatem
             ,
             Honorem
             ,
             Eminentiam
             ,
             sicut
             &
             caeteri
             Praedecessores
             nostri
             ,
             à
             quorum
             vestigiis
             deviare
             nequaquam
             
             intendimus
             ,
             suscipimus
             ,
             amplectimur
             &
             veneramur
             .
          
        
         
           But
           the
           reflection
           which
           Raynaldus
           makes
           upon
           these
           words
           of
           Eugenius
           shews
           us
           what
           the
           faith
           and
           candor
           of
           those
           persons
           is
           :
           
             'T
             is
             a
             thing
          
           (
           saies
           he
           )
           
             that
             deserves
             observation
             ,
             that
          
           Eugenius
           
             by
             those
             Letters
             gives
             no
             more
             Authority
             to
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Council
             of
          
           Constance
           ,
           
             beginning
             with
             the
             word
          
           Frequens
           ,
           
             but
             what
          
           Martin
           the
           Vth
           
             had
             done
             before
          
           .
           Now
           this
           very
           Author
           pretends
           ,
           An.
           1433.
           that
           Martin
           the
           Vth
           had
           not
           approv'd
           the
           Chapter
           FREQUENS
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           ;
           but
           that
           on
           the
           contrary
           he
           had
           abridg'd
           it
           by
           the
           Dissolution
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Siena
           :
           so
           as
           according
           to
           this
           Author
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           words
           of
           Eugenius
           were
           ,
           That
           he
           receives
           ,
           embraces
           and
           reverences
           the
           Decree
           FREQUENS
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           his
           Predecessors
           ;
           and
           that
           his
           Predecessor
           having
           neither
           receiv'd
           ,
           embrac'd
           nor
           reverenc'd
           it
           ,
           neither
           did
           he
           receive
           ,
           embrace
           ,
           or
           reverence
           it
           .
           Could
           one
           offer
           a
           greater
           injury
           to
           
             Pope
             Eugenius
          
           ,
           then
           to
           take
           the
           words
           of
           his
           Bull
           in
           a
           sense
           so
           estranged
           from
           Christian
           sincerity
           ,
           
           and
           think
           that
           he
           would
           juggle
           with
           the
           whole
           
             German
             Church
          
           by
           so
           gross
           a
           Delusion
           ?
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           does
           yet
           farther
           ruine
           all
           these
           Sophisms
           is
           ,
           that
           
             Pope
             Pius
          
           the
           II
           d
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Bull
           where
           he
           retracts
           that
           which
           he
           had
           written
           for
           the
           Council
           of
           Basil
           against
           
             Pope
             Eugenius
          
           ,
           formally
           approves
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           ,
           and
           in
           particular
           that
           Decree
           touching
           the
           Authority
           of
           General
           
             Councils
             .
             Cum
             his
          
           (
           saies
           he
           )
           
             &
             Generalis
             Concilii
             Autoritatem
             &
             Potestatem
             complectimur
             ,
             quemadmodum
             &
             aevo
             nostro
          
           Constantiae
           ,
           
             dum
             ibi
             fuit
             Synodus
             Universalis
             ,
             declaratum
             definitúmque
             est
             :
             Veneramur
             enim
             N.
          
           Constantiense
           
             Concilium
             ,
             &
             cuncta
             quae
             praecesserunt
             à
             Romanis
             Pontificibus
             nostris
             praedecessoribus
             approbata
             .
          
           So
           that
           if
           it
           be
           pretended
           that
           Pius
           the
           II
           d
           would
           maintain
           that
           the
           Pope
           were
           superiour
           to
           a
           Council
           ,
           one
           must
           also
           necessarily
           pretend
           that
           he
           manifestly
           contradicted
           himself
           .
           But
           it
           is
           enough
           to
           refute
           this
           false
           Distinction
           ,
           that
           he
           not
           onely
           authorizes
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           in
           general
           ,
           but
           particularly
           in
           that
           which
           
           it
           has
           defin'd
           concerning
           the
           Authority
           of
           Councils
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Second
             Reply
          
           whereof
           these
           modern
           Authors
           make
           use
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           does
           not
           define
           the
           Authority
           of
           all
           
             General
             Councils
          
           ,
           but
           that
           onely
           which
           it
           has
           during
           a
           Schism
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           no
           lawful
           Pope
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           this
           Solution
           (
           as
           novel
           as
           the
           former
           )
           is
           manifestly
           ruined
           by
           the
           same
           words
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           ,
           which
           expressly
           particularize
           that
           it
           defines
           the
           Authority
           of
           all
           
             General
             Councils
          
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           its
           own
           in
           particular
           .
           
             Item
             declarat
          
           ,
           (
           saies
           the
           Council
           in
           the
           Article
           immediately
           following
           after
           what
           I
           have
           cited
           )
           
             quò
             quicunque
             ,
             cujuscunque
             statûs
             &
             dignitatis
             ,
             etiam
             Papalis
             ,
             existat
             ,
             qui
             Mandatis
             ,
             Statutis
             ,
             seu
             Ordinationibus
             aut
             Praeceptis
             hujus
             Sacrae
             Synodi
             ,
             &
             cujuscunque
             alterius
             Concilii
             legitimè
             congregati
             ,
             super
             praemissis
             seu
             ad
             ea
             pertinentibus
             factis
             vel
             faciendis
             ,
             obedire
             contumaciter
             contempserit
             ,
             nisi
             resipuerit
             ,
             condignae
             poenitentiae
             subjiciatur
             ,
             &
             debitè
             puniatur
             .
          
        
         
           There
           can
           be
           nothing
           then
           imagin'd
           
           more
           frivolous
           then
           such
           an
           imagination
           ,
           that
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           spake
           onely
           of
           its
           own
           Authority
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           that
           of
           other
           Councils
           ;
           since
           it
           clearly
           decides
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           who
           despis'd
           the
           Determinations
           of
           any
           
             General
             Councils
          
           whatsoever
           are
           worthy
           to
           be
           punish'd
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           
             Pope
             Pius
          
           the
           II
           d
           ,
           in
           the
           fore-alledg'd
           passage
           ,
           formally
           acknowledg'd
           that
           this
           Council
           has
           determin'd
           the
           Authority
           of
           Councils
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           not
           its
           own
           in
           particular
           :
           
             Generalis
             Concilii
             Authoritatem
             &
             Potestatem
             complectimur
             ,
             quemadmodum
             &
             aevo
             nostro
          
           Constantiae
           ,
           
             dum
             ibi
             fuit
             Synodus
             Universalis
             ,
             declaratum
             definitúmque
             est
             .
          
        
         
           In
           like
           manner
           the
           whole
           Church
           in
           receiving
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           has
           uniformly
           understood
           ,
           that
           it
           has
           defin'd
           the
           Superiority
           of
           a
           Council
           above
           the
           Pope
           .
           Therefore
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           Faculty
           of
           the
           
             Parisian
             Divines
          
           ,
           which
           have
           particularly
           adher'd
           to
           this
           Council
           ,
           have
           likewise
           alwaies
           embrac'd
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           nor
           have
           ever
           admitted
           any
           other
           ,
           as
           Major
           affirms
           in
           c.
           18.
           
           
             Matt.
             
             Superiùs
          
           (
           saies
           he
           )
           
             ostensum
             est
             ,
             quòd
             Augustinus
             &
             alii
             Doctores
             tenent
             partem
             quam
             insequimur
             ,
          
           (
           nempe
           Concilium
           esse
           supra
           Papam
           :
           )
           
             hanc
             tenuerunt
             varii
             Cardinales
             ,
             &
             Ioannes
             Patriarcha
             Antiochenus
             ,
             Petrus
             de
             Aliaco
             Cardinalis
             Cameracensis
             ,
             Nicolaus
             de
             Cusa
             Doctor
             vocatus
             Christianissimus
             ,
             Ioannes
             Gerson
             Cancellarius
             Parisiensis
             nunquam
             satìs
             laudatus
             ,
             nostra
             Facultas
             Parisiensis
             à
             diebus
             Concilii
             Constantiensis
             ,
             in
             qua
             plures
             habebis
             exercitatos
             Theologos
             quàm
             in
             duobus
             vel
             tribus
             Regnis
             ,
             quae
             
               sic
            
             hanc
             partem
             fovent
             ,
             quòd
             nulli
             licuit
             asserere
             oppositum
             probabile
             .
          
           See
           here
           what
           has
           been
           the
           Iudgment
           of
           the
           Faculty
           of
           Paris
           ,
           till
           Mons.
           Duval
           appear'd
           on
           the
           stage
           .
        
         
           The
           Council
           of
           Basil
           (
           held
           12
           years
           after
           )
           renew'd
           these
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           of
           the
           
             second
             Session
             ,
             Anno
          
           1432.
           
           And
           because
           Eugenius
           the
           IVth
           would
           remove
           it
           to
           Bologna
           ,
           the
           Council
           having
           maintain'd
           that
           it
           was
           not
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           (
           because
           a
           Council
           was
           above
           him
           )
           Eugenius
           was
           fain
           Anno
           1434.
           to
           revoke
           all
           that
           which
           had
           been
           done
           against
           
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           to
           declare
           by
           a
           Bull
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           been
           lawfully
           continu'd
           from
           the
           beginning
           till
           then
           ;
           whereupon
           he
           sent
           new
           Legates
           thither
           (
           besides
           
             Cardinal
             Iulian
          
           ,
           who
           had
           continu'd
           all
           the
           while
           there
           )
           which
           in
           the
           17th
           Session
           swore
           to
           maintain
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Superiority
           of
           a
           Council
           ,
           which
           were
           yet
           farther
           renew'd
           in
           the
           18th
           Session
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           shews
           that
           Bellarmine
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           affirm
           that
           the
           Superiority
           of
           a
           Council
           above
           the
           Pope
           was
           not
           defin'd
           till
           the
           33th
           Session
           ,
           when
           Eugenius
           had
           broke
           the
           Council
           by
           adjourning
           it
           to
           Ferrara
           ;
           it
           being
           evident
           that
           the
           Decrees
           of
           Constance
           were
           there
           several
           times
           renew'd
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           that
           the
           Council
           was
           acknowledg'd
           for
           Oecumenick
           by
           Eugenius
           himself
           ;
           and
           ,
           by
           consequence
           ,
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Decisions
           of
           the
           former
           Sessions
           are
           the
           Decisions
           of
           an
           
             Oecumenical
             Council
          
           ,
           representing
           the
           
             Church
             universal
          
           ,
           and
           approv'd
           by
           a
           Pope
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A52328-e110
           
             
               Ouid
               interest
               an
               Ferro
               ,
               an
               Veneno
               perimas
               ?
            
             Mariana
             
               l.
               1.
               c.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Life
             of
             
               P.
               Boniface
            
             in
             Binnius's
             Collect
             .
             of
             Councils
             .
          
           
             Bellarm.
             
               de
               Pontif.
               Ro.
               l.
               5.
               c.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             
               Adversus
               Edicta
               Reg.
               p.
               145.
            
             
          
           
             
               Cap.
               7.
               sect
               .
               14.
            
             
          
           
             Mariana
             
               de
               Rege
               ,
               l.
               1.
               c.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             
               In
               Concert
               .
               Eccles.
               Catholic
            
             .
             Anno
             
               1583.
               
               Treveris
               excusâ
               ,
               p.
               22.
               
            
          
           
             
               In
               Philopat
               .
               106.
            
             
             See
             also
             
               Bellarm.
               cont
               .
               Barcl
            
             .
             to
             prove
             the
             Doctrine
             Catholick
             .
          
           
             Platina
             
               in
               vita
               Greg.
               7.
               p.
               67.
               
            
          
           
             
               1
               Cor.
               7.15
            
             .
          
           
             
               Act.
               10.13
            
          
           
             
               1
               Cor.
               15.25
            
          
           
             Carolus
             
               Rufinus
            
             ,
             
               Consil.
               109.
               
               ●
               .
               1.
               
            
          
           
             Henry
             II.
             
          
           
             Henry
             IV.
             
          
           
             In
             Mark
             's
             Church
             at
             Venice
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             91.13
             .
          
           
             
               De
               Inst.
               Sacerd
               .
               c.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             
               In
               Apol.
               c.
               37
            
             Vestra
             omnia
             implevimus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Cunradus
             Brunus
             ,
             
               de
               Haeret.
               l.
               3.
               c.
               ult
               .
               n.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             Creswel
             
               ad
               Edict
               .
               Regi
               .
               Ang.
               p.
               151.
               &
               sect
               .
               2.
               n.
               160
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               De
               Princip
               .
               l
               1.
               c.
               26.
               p.
               178.
               
            
          
           
             Vide
             Fr.
             Bozium
             Eugub
             .
             
               de
               Temp.
               Eccles.
               Monar
               .
               l.
               2.
               c.
               1.
               p.
               264
               ,
               265
               ,
               &c.
            
             Bell.
             
               Apol.
               advers
               Reg.
               Ang.
               cap.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             Vide
             English
             statutes
             ,
             24
             H.
             
               8.
               c.
               12.
            
             and
             the
             very
             first
             words
             of
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             .
          
           
             
               John
               11.52
            
             .
          
           
             
               In
               Verbo
               Clericus
            
             .
          
           
             Baronius
             
               in
               Paraenesi
               ad
               Venetos
               ,
               pag.
               47.
               
            
          
           
             
               Tractat.
               de
               haeres
            
             .
          
           
             
               de
               Temp.
               Eccles.
               Monarch
               .
               l.
               1.
               c.
               3.11
               .
            
          
           
             
               De
               Laicis
               ,
               c.
               7.
            
             
          
           
             
               In
               Pact
               .
               Car.
               V.
               cum
               Clem.
               VII
               .
            
          
           
             See
             the
             Book
             intituled
             ,
             
               The
               Jesuites
               reasons
               unreasonable
            
             ,
             p.
             2.
             published
             by
             a
             Roman
             Cath.
             
          
           
             p.
             
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Brunus
             
               de
               Haeret.
               l.
               3.
               cap.
               15.
               
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             Down
             and
             Conner
             
               Ser.
               on
               5.
               
               Nov.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               Charity
               maintained
               by
               Cath.
               c.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               Remonstrantia
               Hibernorum
               contra
               Lovanienses
               ,
               Ultramontanásque
               censuras
               ,
               de
               incomparabili
               Regum
               Imperio
               ,
               subditorum
               que
               Fidelitate
               &
               Obediētia
               indispensabili
               ,
               ex
               SS
               .
               Scripturis
               ,
               Patribus
               .
               Theologis
               vindicata
               ,
               1665.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               Querimonia
               ad
            
             Alex.
             
               vij
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Guicciard
             .
             
               Hist.
               l.
               2.
            
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A52328-e10540
           
             (a)
             In
             his
             Book
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Institut
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Tom.
             3.
             disp
             .
             1.
             q.
             12.
             puncto
             2.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Tom.
             4.
             par
             .
             3.
             tr
             .
             4
             par
             .
             411.
             
          
           
             (d)
             In
             his
             
               Truth
               defended
            
             under
             the
             name
             of
             
               Francis
               des
               Montaignes
               ,
               p.
            
             70.
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               Of
               Iustice
               and
               Right
               ,
               tom
               .
            
             1.
             tr
             .
             2.
             disp
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             (f)
             In
             his
             
               Controversies
               ,
               tom
            
             .
             1.
             
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               l.
            
             5.
             c.
             6.
             and
             in
             his
             Book
             against
             Barclay
             .
          
           
             (g)
             In
             his
             
               Sermons
               of
               Saints
               ,
               Sermon
               of
               the
               Charity
               of
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               pag.
            
             70.
             
          
           
             (h)
             In
             his
             
               Amphitheatre
               of
               honour
               ,
               lib.
            
             1.
             ca.
             12.
             
          
           
             (i)
             In
             his
             
               Letter
               to
               a
               French
               Friend
               ,
               approv'd
               by
               the
               general
            
             Aquaviva
             ,
             pag.
             11.
             
          
           
             (k)
             
               Moral
               Instructions
               ,
               tom
            
             .
             2.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             (l)
             In
             his
             
               Treatise
               of
               mitigation
               towards
               the
               Catholicks
               of
               England
               .
            
          
           
             (m)
             Tom.
             5.
             
               of
               Censures
               ,
               disp
            
             .
             15.
             sect
             .
             6.
             num
             .
             7.
             p.
             270.
             and
             in-his
             Book
             intituled
             ,
             
               The
               Defence
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               &c.
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             22.
             and
             23.
             
               and
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             4.
             and
             8.
             where
             he
             teaches
             prodigicus
             things
             against
             the
             life
             of
             Kings
             ,
             as
             this
             detestable
             Position
             ,
             Rex
             talis
             post
             depositionem
             incipit
             esse
             tyrannus
             titulo
             ,
             quia
             non
             est
             legitimus
             Rex
             ;
             nec
             justo
             titulo
             regnum
             possidet
             :
             Ergò
             extunc
             poterit
             tanquam
             omnino
             tyrannus
             tractari
             ,
             &
             consequenter
             à
             quocunque
             privato
             poterit
             interfici
             .
          
           
             (n)
             
               In
               par
               .
               disp
            
             .
             87.
             
               resp
               .
               ad
            
             3.
             
               rat
               .
               &
               tom
            
             .
             2.
             
               in
               c.
            
             2.
             disp
             .
             169.
             c.
             4.
             n.
             43.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Antuerp
               .
               an
            
             .
             1621.
             
          
           
             (o)
             
               Of
               Iustice
               and
               Right
               ,
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             1.33
             .
             dub
             .
             2.
             and
             in
             other
             Books
             ,
             one
             of
             which
             is
             intituled
             
               An
               Apologetical
               Dispute
               for
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               high
               Priest.
               
            
          
           
             (p)
             In
             his
             Book
             
               Heretic
               Chauvesouris
            
             ,
             or
             
               Vespertilio
               ,
               concerning
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               Iesuites
               Order
               ,
               pag.
            
             158
             ,
             &
             159.
             
          
           
             (q)
             In
             his
             
               Controversie
               of
               England
            
             1.
             
               edit
               .
               p.
            
             108
             ,
             125
             ,
             127
             ,
             136.
             and
             2.
             
               edit
               .
               p.
            
             122
             ,
             140
             ,
             142
             ,
             152.
             
          
           
             (r)
             
               Of
               Apostasie
               and
               Schism
               ,
               c.
            
             30
             ,
             and
             31.
             
          
           
             (s)
             In
             his
             
               Treatise
               of
               Controversies
               in
               particular
               ,
               c.
            
             6.
             q.
             10.
             
          
           
             (t)
             Tractat.
             2.
             disput
             .
             2.
             q.
             5.
             art
             .
             102.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               In
               Apol.
               pro
               potest
               .
               sum
               .
               Pontif.
               part
               .
            
             2.
             sect
             .
             3.
             fol.
             396.
             
             Planè
             tenendum
             est
             hanc
             doctrinam
             non
             esse
             ambiguam
             ,
             ità
             ut
             utrumque
             opinari
             liceat
             ;
             sed
             omnino
             certum
             ,
             ità
             ut
             absque
             injuria
             fidei
             negari
             non
             possit
             .
             Primò
             igitur
             id
             probo
             ,
             Quia
             hae
             Propositiones
             in
             terminis
             definitae
             sunt
             in
             Concilio
             Romano
             ,
             Quòd
             Papae
             liceat
             Imperatores
             deponere
             ,
             quòd
             à
             Fidelitate
             iniquorum
             subditos
             potest
             absolvere
             .
             Atqui
             definitio
             facta
             à
             summo
             Pontifice
             cum
             Synodo
             ad
             Fidem
             pertiner
             .
          
           
             (b)
             
               Bellarminus
               sub
               nomine
               Sculkenii
               adversus
               Widringtonum
               .
            
             Haereticum
             est
             dicere
             Pontificem
             ,
             ut
             Pontificem
             ,
             &
             ex
             jure
             divino
             ,
             non
             habere
             potestatem
             Principes
             seculares
             suo
             Principatu
             exuendi
             ,
             cùm
             id
             bonum
             spirituale
             sive
             ingens
             Ecclesiae
             necessitas
             requirit
             .
             Probatur
             Conclusio
             .
             Ista
             sententia
             est
             haeretica
             cujus
             contradictoria
             est
             de
             Fide
             :
             Sed
             Pontificem
             habere
             potestatem
             deponendi
             Principes
             est
             de
             Fide
             :
             est
             enim
             definitum
             &
             conclusum
             à
             Gregorio
             VII
             .
             in
             Concil
             .
             Rom.
             Quòd
             Papae
             liceat
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Odorious
               Raynaldus
               ,
               tom
            
             .
             18
             
               ad
               an
            
             .
             1458.
             num
             .
             36.
             
             Novum
             Legarum
             mittit
             ,
             ut
             si
             ad
             Pacem
             redintegrandam
             dissentientes
             inducere
             non
             posset
             ,
             propositâ
             anathematis
             poenâ
             ,
             illos
             ab
             armis
             juberet
             Pontificis
             nomine
             absistere
             ,
             ac
             finitimorum
             Regum
             arma
             conjungeret
             in
             eum
             qui
             jussis
             non
             pareret
             .
          
           
             Duvallius
             
               de
               supr
               .
               aut
               .
               Rom.
               Pontif.
            
             l.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Sirmondus
               Lectori
               .
            
             
               
                 Nec
                 verò
                 fraudi
                 esse
                 posse
                 (
                 Facundo
                 )
                 trium
                 Capitulorum
                 causam
                 quam
                 defendit
                 :
                 in
                 qua
                 si
                 verum
                 loqui
                 placet
                 ,
                 honestius
                 fuerat
                 cum
                 Vigilio
                 cadere
                 ,
                 quàm
                 vincere
                 cum
                 Iusiiniano
                 .
                 Quòd
                 si
              
               Vigilium
               
                 perpetuò
                 ducem
                 sequi
                 maluisset
                 ,
                 quam
              
               Vigilium
               
                 postquam
                 Iustiniano
                 cedendum
                 fuit
                 cum
                 Afris
                 suis
                 reprehendere
                 ,
                 nemo
                 illum
                 de
                 suscepta
                 Capitulorum
                 defenfione
                 ,
                 ad
                 quam
              
               Vigilius
               
                 ipse
                 ultro
                 postea
                 rediit
                 ,
                 jure
                 accusandum
                 judicaret
                 .
              
               And
               afterwards
               ,
               
                 Usus
                 est
              
               (
               Vigilius
               )
               
                 libertate
                 quam
                 causa
                 concedebat
                 ,
                 semper
                 alioquin
                 ad
                 defendenda
                 ,
                 ut
                 par
                 erat
                 ,
                 &
                 probanda
                 Capitula
                 propensior
                 .
              
            
          
           
             *
             Ad
             an
             .
             1423.
             n.
             8.
             and
             in
             the
             Table
             ,
             
               Verbo
               Constantiense
               Concilium
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Ad
             an
             .
             1432.
             n.
             9.12
             .
             &
             ad
             an
             .
             1433.
             n.
             9
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             (b)
             In
             his
             Letter
             to
             the
             Clergy
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Ad
             an
             .
             1440.
             n.
             4.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Ad
             an
             .
             1438.
             n.
             14
             
          
           
             (b)
             Ad
             an
             .
             1436.
             n.
             4.
             &
             ad
             an
             .
             1439.
             n.
             40
             &
             ad
             an
             .
             1440.
             n.
             2.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Ad
             an
             .
             1436.
             n.
             10
             &
             ad
             an
             .
             1439.
             n.
             37
             
          
           
             
               In
               the
               Collection
               of
               the
               Memoires
               and
               Acts
               of
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Trent
             ,
             
               published
               by
            
             Mons.
             du
             Puy
             .
          
           
             *
             
               In
               mentem
               nostram
               cadere
               non
               potest
               ,
               te
               contra
               Autoritatem
            
             S.
             R.
             E.
             
               Sedis
               Apostolicae
               atque
               nostrae
               ,
               aliquid
               perpetrare
               ;
               cùm
               te
               sciamus
               Pastorem
               scientificum
               ,
               &
               prudentem
               ,
               &
               Dei
               timoratum
               ,
               quae
               sunt
               contraria
               offendentibus
               Autoritatem
               &
               potestatem
            
             S.
             R.
             E.
             
               &
               summi
               Pontificis
               ;
               cùm
               quicumque
               hoc
               attentare
               volens
               nedum
               in
               poenas
               à
               jure
               divino
               &
               humano
               institutas
               inciderit
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               crimen
               Haeresis
               atrociter
               committeret
               .
            
          
           
             Alexander
             Carrerius
             ,
             
               de
               potest
               .
               Rom.
               Pont.
               Abeant
               moderni
               illi
               infipientésque
               Politici
               ,
               qui
               invidia
               &
               ambitione
               jus
               Statûs
               ad
               jus
            
             Pilati
             
               referunt
               ;
               de
               quibus
               Sancti
               Dei
               ità
               prophetârunt
               ,
               Astiterunt
               Reges
               terrae
               &
               Principes
               convenerunt
               in
               unum
               adversus
               Dominum
               &
               adversus
               Christum
               ejus
               .
            
          
           
             Gen.
             24.30
             
          
           
             *
             
               Coacervavcrunt
               sibi
               non-nulli
               Pontifices
               Magistros
               ad
               desideria
               sua
               ,
               non
               ut
               ab
               eis
               disecrent
               quid
               facere
               deberent
               ,
               set
               ut
               corum
               studio
               &
               calliditate
               inveniretur
               ratio
               qua
               liceret
               id
               quod
               liberet
               :
               Ità
               quòd
               Voluntas
               Pontificis
               ,
               qualiscunque
               ca
               fucrit
               ,
               sit
               regula
               quā
               ejus
               operationes
               &
               actiones
               dirigantur
               .
               Ex
               quo
               proculdubio
               efficitur
               ut
               quidquid
               libeat
               id
               etiam
               liceat
               .
               Ex
               hoc
               fonte
               ,
               Sancte
               Pater
               ,
               tanquam
               ex
               equo
               Trojano
               ,
               irrupere
               in
               Ecclesiam
               Dei
               tot
               abusus
               &
               tam
               gravissimi
               morbi
               ,
               quibus
               nunc
               conspicimus
               cam
               ad
               desperationem
               fere
               salutis
               laborâsse
               .